Spare II: Innocentia

This story is a sequel to Spare I: Lucas.

Spare II: Innocentia

Innocentia felt the low buzzing in her anus and gradually left the dream she was having in which she was running around in the fields near her grandmother’s house as a child once again. As she adjusted herself back to reality, the contrast between her life then and now became apparent. Then she had been outdoors and free to go where she liked; now she is in a grand house and her hands strapped together behind her back. Then she had been a child, as innocent as her name suggests; now she is an adult and fully aware of the secrets of adulthood. Then she had been single and unencumbered. Now she is a married woman, tied both to a husband but also to a master and mistress. And then she had been equal to her favourite sister Olivia. Now, the latter is a fully legal woman whereas she is a spare.

She glances across at that beloved sister and mistress, her unencumbered arms entwined in those of her husband. She does not like Marcus Mizore but she realises that it could have been worse. She, like Olivia (for the two still confine in one another despite the gulf between them in status) sees him as an oaf and a bully with a mild touch of sadism in his character. Not an unusual trait in Pabarazian men it is true, and certainly not in those of the Mizore clan, but unpleasant, nonetheless. Conversely though, he is also, to put it most bluntly, rather thick. And thick men, although dull conversationalists, can be manipulated far more easily than wily ones. Something that Olivia takes every advantage of.

She then turns over and gazes at her own husband. Like Innocentia, he is naked save for his armbinder and chastity belt. Like her, he too is stirring, woken by the vibrating alarm in his bottom hole. She is glad that they married her to him; compared to his brother he is kind and intelligent. Momentarily, she silently lambastes the system that promotes the idiot and pushes down the clever man, but then brushes such a revolutionary thought away and leans forward to kiss Lucas on the lips.

They linger in their embrace for a few seconds before withdrawing and silently whispering “I love you!” to each other. Then they hear the noise from beyond the door and so get into their positions, Innocentia manoeuvring herself over her brother-in-law’s flaccid cock, whilst Lucas positions himself over Olivia’s pussy. Despite the fact that it means they get an extra two-hours in bed, Innocentia finds bed-warming duties some of the most irksome that she has to perform as a spare within the Mizore-Bukur clan mansion, but her job is to accept, not question.

The buzzing in her rectum intensifies and so she starts to suck and lick, Marcus’s rod slowly stiffening in response to the stimulation and his entry into the waking world. Out of the corner of her ear she hears Olivia beginning to moan and knows that her husband is also fulfilling his duty. She feels slightly jealous that it is her pussy that is getting his attentions and not her own, but then again ejects such rebellious thoughts from her mind using the technique that was drummed into her in spare school.

Marcus wakens and she quickens her pace. He grabs her hair and forces her on him further, the scent of his crotch filling her nostrils. She does her duty as she was trained to and then, just as he becomes fully hard, he pushes her away, rolls over and mounts his wife. In the harshness of his movements both Innocentia and Lucas tumble off the bed. She is now surrounded by all the other spares, clad in their gorgeous blue and pink costumes, each one kneeling in silent prayer and adoration towards their master and mistress. She and Lucas adopt a similar position despite their nakedness, except that, unlike the clasped hands of the others, hers and her husband’s remain restrained behind them.

It does not take long before Marcus spurts his load into her elder sister and Innocentia, along with all the other spares, prays silently for a conception. As she does, she notices the weight in her breasts and the drops of milk forming on the pierced teats.

Marcus sits up, clicks his fingers, and indicates for her and other of the spares to come over to him. Her younger sister Adelina engulfs his softening cock in his mouth, licking it clean, whilst she offers up her breasts. He grabs the left one and sucks some of the life-giving milk from it before, when sated, climbing out of the bed, and walking to the bathroom.

Olivia, whose sex is being licked clean by Lucas, soon follows and the rest of the spares file out silently whilst she and her husband are led by their maids to their own toilet and dressing.


An hour later we find Innocentia sitting in a quiet room with pictures of teddy bears and rainbows adorning the walls. Due to her missing the dressing session this morning because of her being assigned to bedwarmer duties, she has been allowed to don a more relaxed outfit for the morning and perform the role of nursemaid.

By “more relaxed” though, I mean by spare standards. Her corset is still laced tightly, and she still wears a crinoline several metres across which supports a fine sky-blue gown. But this gown is far plainer than the usual and the sleeves allow more brachial use whilst the stays, unusually, are underbust giving easy access to her large, enhanced breasts. Attached to one of these is Carlos, the first spare of the next generation, who is suckling her teat contentedly whilst, on the floor in front of her, Carlos’s elder brother and sister – named in traditional fashion, after their mother and father – play with Lego. They wear the normal clothes of any child, but Innocentia knows that it will be different for Carlos who, from the moment he is weaned, will be dressed in miniature versions of adult spare outfits, cementing in his mind his place in the hierarchy from an early age.

This troubles Innocentia somewhat, as it is yet another sign of the strictness of the Mizore clan as opposed to the Bukurs. When she was a child, she dressed like Olivia and played with her. It was only after puberty that she was marked as different and initiated into her future role as a spare. Talking to her husband and the other Mizore spares however, she learnt that things were very different in the Mizore mansion. From their earliest days they were dressed differently, educated differently and kept apart from their elders. That is why her husband has such little natural affection for his brother, instead the only emotion seeming to be a distant awe and fear. It has also resulted in her finding the Mizore spare females to be dim-witted and dull – how else could they be if denied a proper education and childhood? Conversely though, unlike her, they seem more comfortable in their roles and do not keep on having the rebellious thoughts that she has to continually sideline.

Or at least, they do not admit to having them.

Nursemaid duties are important for the spare females and, since they are denied the opportunity to become mothers in their own right, most love the time spent in the nursery with a baby suckling on their breast and children playing joyfully at their feet. Not that it is all good mind. Prior to the birth of baby Olivia, Innocentia, like all the female spares, was put on a course of hormone tablets so that her already large and unwieldy breasts – one of the marriage conditions from Marcus was that all Bukur female spares have their breasts enlarged to match their Mizore counterparts – started to ache, grow further and then leak milk. But these drugs also caused mood changes and made her broody for the child she could never have. This meant that all aunts could become nursemaids to their new niece or nephew but, of course, even the hungriest baby cannot drink the milk of a dozen adult spares and so a new ritual was added to her life: daily expressions where milk was drained from her udders, bottled, and then given to the children of the poor of Begati as an act of charity. Once a week, she and the other spares must go in their finery to the town hall and dispense their milk to the filthy and impoverished mothers of the slums. The trip out is nice but the act she finds somehow humiliating as, within earshot, the poor and unwashed refer to her and her sisters spares as “milking cows” and “udder girls”.

Still, having little Carlos suckling from her makes it worth it, although she is less keen on her brother-in-law’s propensity to suckle on the teats of his spare sisters-in-law (and sisters!), something that her father would never have countenanced in the Bukur house, God rest his soul.

She looks down at the little face so contently suckling her and smiles, thinking of the life he has to come, but then her musings are broken by the sound of a bell and the presence of her maids. It is time for her own lunch now, and to get changed ready for her sister’s afternoon high society gathering in the garden.


Doing business in Pabarazian high society bears many similarities to doing business elsewhere, but there are also some crucial differences. First and foremost, unlike in many parts of the world, men and women – or at least, the eldest born – have achieved a degree of parity that most feminists can only dream of. Female business leaders are taken seriously and, in Begati, none more so than Olivia Bukur who, most of those in the know acknowledge, both entered her marriage with greater finances than her husband and who, also, has the superior brain of the two.

Another difference is that the real business is often done in relaxed, informal settings. Meetings in the office are all well and good when dealing with underlings, but the real deals are closed behind high walls and guarded doors in the homes of the elite. After all, what better way to show off their wealth than entertaining guests with their opulently-attired spares in attendance?

So it is that we find Innocentia in the rambling gardens of the Mizore-Bukur mansion along with her mistress, several other important Pabarazian business leaders and, of course, all the other Mizore-Bukur spares.

Since we last saw her, Innocentia has changed her outfit. Gone is the plain gown befitting a nursery and in its place her stays have been tightened a centimetre or three and a vast confection of blue satin and silk adorned with flowers, lace and embroidery has been fitted over the huge crinoline that she wears. She now stands silent and motionless behind her mistress, flanked by alternate female spares in pink and blue gowns. Olivia, on the other hand, is wearing naught more than a classic black one-piece swimsuit which shows off her toned and tanned figure.

Sitting across the table from her is Isabella Permeti, owner of the Lezhe Group of tech companies, Manuel Kukes, the head of Pabarazia’s main telecommunications giant and one Vladimir Serebryakov, a Russian investor of dubious ethics but great wealth. They are discussing the possibility of closing a deal around entering the Russian mobile market. But before they start, there is small talk.

“Is your husband not joining us today, Olivia?” asks Kukes.

“Oh no, his sister, you know the one who works out in the colonies, has returned for a visit.”

“The not-quite-spare?” enquires Isabella.

“That’s the one. Short hair and a grimace that could sink a battleship.”

“Yes, I heard they are petrified of her in Dep Lam!”

The party laugh. Persephone Mizore is well-known in high Pabarazian society for her masculine ways and preference for female lovers, particularly lithe Deplamian girls. A spare male, dressed in a pink, rose-covered version of a Tudor costume pours them all drinks before retiring.

“What about her husband?” asks the Russian.

“He is with them too. She has gone shooting; it is something they have in common, being a most masculine pursuit.”

More laughter.

“Do not fear though, I am more than qualified to close this deal; I have Marcus’s full confidence. Shall we begin.”

And so, they do, talking shop whilst shielded from the sun’s harsh glare by a large parasol. The fully-covered spares, however, have no such relief and, despite their bonnets which do at least shield their faces, they are sweating profusely. Even so, they do not move and instead fulfil their roles dutifully. Innocentia, however, does commit one small rebellion, letting her eyes dart first to the left, then right, then to the floor.

To her left is her sister-in-law Anna who seems to be coping alright. Teresa on her right, on the other hand, looks like she is struggling and Innocentia wonders if she will make it. Even so, the majority of her pity is reserved for the four canines kneeling patiently at the feet of the dealmakers.

The deal is done, and they shake on it. The spare brings more drinks and then Olivia declares that it is hot and suggests they all have a dip in the pool. The others, who are also in swimwear, declare the idea to be a capital one and rise. As they do, Teresa finally succumbs to the heat and passes out. She does not fall though due to the unusual nature of her dress.

Unknown to the visitors, the standing spares are not really standing at all. Instead, their legs are strapped heel to bottom, and they are fitted into a frame which means they can be wheeled about freely. Although Innocentia notices Teresa’s plight, the visitors do not, for there is hardly any change. The frame and the rod inserted under the corset keep her upright whilst the neck corset – hidden from view by elaborate jewellery ensures that even her neck does not sag.

Even poor Teresa does not attract Innocentia’s attention though, so much as the four dogs which now paddle dutifully behind the businesspeople to the pool, beside which they will wait patiently in the full glare.

For those dogs – two pink and two blue – are the star attraction at Olivia’s gatherings. Inside those heavy, furry suits are men, sweating profusely, struggling to maintain consciousness. And Olivia’s thoughts go particularly to the one following the Russian.

For that is her poor husband, Lucas.

She hears the splashes as the elders jump into the pool and a momentary pang of anger and jealousy wells up in her despite her best efforts to suppress it. Oh, how she would like to wear only a swimsuit and paddle freely in the cool water instead of being condemned to spend her entire life as some sort of weird ornamental doll purely because of the order in which she was born!

Her thoughts begin to run away on her but then she is distracted from them by the sight of her brother-in-law Matteus mincing up to the poolside in his high heels and elaborate breeches and handing his mistress a notice. Straightaway, Innocentia senses that something is wrong because her elder sister drops the paper into the water and utters the most blood-curdling cry of anguish.

It is some seconds before order is restored. Innocentia cannot hear exactly what is said, but the others seem to be comforting her elder sister. Then they all climb out of the pool and exit hurriedly, tears streaming-down Olivia’s face. As she passes her, Olivia glances momentarily at her favourite spare sister and Innocentia realises that whatever has happened, it is serious.

Some two or three minutes later the servants come out and wheel the female spares back into the house whilst one of the maids attaches leads to the dogs and leads them back too into the welcome cool of the indoors.


It is some two hours later that we see our spares again. Once more, they have undergone an outfit change, but this is one that none were expecting. One of the things that Innocentia most dislikes about the customs of the Mizores is the insistence in the marriage contract by Marcus of colour-coding their spares. In her youth, the spares in her parents’ mansion were dressed in all manner of colours and fashions. Always elaborate, of course, always displaying the Bukur wealth to its maximum, naturally, but inventive and distinct. Not so the Mizores. In line with their traditions, Marcus had insisted that all spares match one another save for specific exceptions (like the doggy suits) and that all Mizore spares must wear only pink and all Bukur only blue as those are the family colours. How often had she dreamt of donning a different shade, perhaps pastel yellow or violet, or maybe even silver or gold? Well, her wish had been fulfilled now, although not in the manner or shade that she either expected or desired.

Innocentia is now clad in a gown of black. Its silhouette – with the billowing inflated sleeves and skirts – is much like that of all her other dresses, but unlike them this is plain with no flowers, embroidery or even a lace collar. The tight leather gloves that cover her hands are equally ebony whilst a large tunnel bonnet which allows her only limited sight – and even that is obscured by a chiffon veil at the opening – adorns her head.

And although she cannot see him, Innocentia knows that her husband who stands beside her is also clad in black.

The colour of death.

But whose?

Her sister appears before them all dressed in a tiny black number that would be suitable for a 1920s cocktail party. She dabs at her eyes and then addresses the spares in her care.

“Dearest brothers and sisters, I have received the most awful news imaginable. Your beloved master has been killed this afternoon. He was on a hunting trip with his almost-spare sister and my almost-spare brother, and they were hit by accidental bullets from another hunter. All lost a lot of blood and we hoped they could be saved, but it was not so. As such, I am declaring a period of mourning in the Mizore-Bukur household and so you shall be wearing only black for the next six months. I will allow you all to retire to your rooms with your spouses now to lament on the loss for the rest of the day. God be with you all, my beloved family.”

The wails and laments that arose from the usually-silent spares was overwhelming, but one of them did not cry. Innocentia had detested her brother-in-law even before he had forced himself on her whilst Olivia was pregnant with Carlos, and the subsequent rapes and sexual usage had done nothing to change her mind. He was an oaf, a bully and an idiot. Of course, no one deserves to die like that, but she will not miss him, nor too his lesbian sister who had also forced herself onto the female spares. True, her military eldest brother she would mourn, but even he was rather dull. No, with these deaths the suppressed rebel in her sensed something. An opportunity for a better life perhaps?

She returned to their marital chamber with Lucas and the two held one another tight. Innocentia noticed that he too did not cry and so she decided to take the initiative. Slowly she started to remove her clothing and then undo that of her husband.

“Darling, what on earth are you doing! It is not Friday! The rules say…”

“Shh, my beloved. The one who made the rules is gone and no one has forbidden this…”

“But it is disrespectful, it is wrong…”

She did not desist though and, when she released him from his breeches, his rod was strong and eager. She stroked it with her hand, and he groaned before leaning in and passionately embracing her. Like the sinful rebel she was, she mounted him and started a rhythmic ride towards paradise.

Some time later they lay naked in one another’s arms, the deaths forgotten and the pleasure foremost. Then a knock came on the door and her senior maid entered. “Madame, please come with me.”

“But I am undressed, I…”

“It does not matter. Come now, the mistress’s orders.”

Dutifully, she followed, walking naked down the silent empty corridors of their home.

Olivia was waiting for her in the master bedroom. When she saw her elder sister, Innocentia opened up her arms and embraced her. The two hugged silently for some time before they broke off. Olivia wiped the tears from her eyes and then stroked her little sister’s face. “From the scent on you, it seems you’ve been breaking the Friday-only rule,” she whispered.

Innocentia cast her eyes down to the floor. “I’m sorry, it’s just that, well… I know it’s wrong… we know it’s wrong, but it has been so long, and we were…”

“Shhh!” said Olivia, putting her finger to her favourite sister’s lips. “I imagine that most of the spares in the family are busy getting it on right now and good on ’em! The old rules no longer apply, things are going to change… for the better.”

Innocentia looked up and stared at her sister in the eyes. The two siblings examined each other’s souls and then the spare said, “An accident?”

Olivia shrugged. “They’ll never prove otherwise.”

“But what about Alexandro and Persephone? Why them too?”

“I’ve always hated the dyke bitch and he would have blabbed so that he could take over instead. It is regrettable.”

“But you were always the real boss anyway! You ran the business; Marcus was just an accessory.”

“True, but I found him intolerable. His ridiculing me by using my sisters to suck him off or lick him clean even though I asked him not to. His stupid rules and his petty acts of sadism like the dog costumes and the time when he dressed you all up as cagebirds.”

“But we are spares! Our duty is…”

“Shhh! You are more to me than any spare. You are my baby sister, my soulmate. Besides, it was not just that. Last month he took up again with that servant bitch he was shagging before marriage, the fucking whore!”

“But all men have whores. You had the Thing before you wed. Remember the fun we had with it back in the old days before you were forced to get rid of it!”

“Get rid?! You think I actually did that? Oh no, I still have it. It’s in a flat in the city. I use it several times a week and despite having no arms or legs, it’s a far better shag than Marcus ever was. It’s not got the superiority complex of an eldest.”

“So why then? You can’t blame Marcus if you yourself…”

“No, it was Carlos. He was my first spare and, seeing his innocent little face and hearing Marcus’s cruel plans for him – our own son! – I knew that I could not give birth to another. Children, yes, but not spares. But Marcus was pressuring, and society demands. However, as a widow I shall respect my late husband’s memory and never marry – or give birth – again. And whilst Carlos shall be a spare, he shall be a happier one than if his father were alive. As will you, and Lucas and all the others. A spare you must always be, not even I can change that, but a better life will be yours.”

And with those words the two sisters clasped each other tight and snuggled up together on the bed as equals, just as they had when they were children.

Written 07-08/02/2024

Copyright © 2024, Dave Potter

The al-Nusri Case

The al-Nusri Case

Copyright © 2026, Dave Potter

Hotel Restaurant, Radisson Blu, Riyadh

“Your Honour, so good of you to come. What would you like to drink?”

“No problem, Detective, it is always a pleasure. Just tea thanks, plenty of sugar.”

“Anyway, please sit down. I have something important to discuss.”

“Yes, you stated as much in your email. About the al-Nusri case. I must admit, I was surprised when that landed on my desk.”

“It was I that insisted the case be given to you.”

“But why? As you know, I normally deal with financial crimes. Murder is not my forte.”

“All shall become clear, Your Honour, ahhh, here is the tea. Yes boy, just lay it down there and we shall begin.”

“So, Your Honour, the al-Nusri case. A sad state of affairs if ever there was. Let me give you an outline of some of the details…”

“I have read the file, I am acquainted…”

“Please, please, indulge me. There are things that I am about to mention that are not included in the file. As I said before, all shall become clear.”

“Go on then.”

“Well, Ahmed al-Nusri, respected businessman and pillar of the community. His wife dies of cancer tragically five years ago and as is quite normal, he decides to remarry, a younger woman to give him some comfort in his middle years. That much is normal, but it starts to become unusual when he decides to marry two girls at the same time. Again, not too strange, since polygamy is common in our society, particularly amongst men of his class. However, it gets stranger when he picks two girls from poorer backgrounds, not noted for their prettiness or education, but because they are sisters and, what is more, identical twins.”

“Yes, I did think that was strange. Indeed, I checked with an imam over the legality of it but he assured me it was all above board.”

“Indeed, it was. Our pillar of the community has not broken the law or, at least, not yet. However, these new marriages yet more curious. The ceremonies are conducted on the same day with just him and the girls’ father, and then there is a joint party with both girls wearing identical dresses and fully veiled. He has asked to see neither of them before the wedding nor on the wedding day. He weds them with a humble celebration as befits their origins and then declares that, unlike his late wife, his new wives shall be adopting a strict purdah lifestyle. Again, not unusual in society as a whole, but why the change? After all, al-Nusri was not a man noted for his regular masjid attendance and any particular piety.

“Whatever the case, he takes them to his house after the celebrations and then orders his maids to prepare them for their wedding night. The innocent girls, both virgins aged nineteen, are expected to be stripped to their underwear and then led to their new spouse at separate times. But no! Instead, the maids give them a strange costume to wear. It is a full suit of white latex, completely smooth and, over the face, only with tiny holes at the nostrils and an opening at the mouth for breathing. It clings to their figures and was, I am told, extremely hot and tight, causing some distressed to the confused girls. But then, their distress intensified, for their arms were forced behind them in a white leather glove that kept them as one palm to palm, as if a single limb. This was laced tightly, causing them to cry with some distress as, according to Fatima, their elbows were almost touching. Perhaps in response to this, large ball gags were fitted into their mouths and strapped tightly behind their heads and then, for some inexplicable reason, boots were fitted onto their feet, also in white leather, that reached up until their thighs and held their feet en pointe like ballet dancers. This dressed, as two anonymous white, virginial droids almost, helpless, barely able to stand because of their boots and without the use of their arms – which by this time had gone numb due to the restraints – they were led to their new husband. Once in the bedroom, I am told that he spent an inordinate amount of time caressing their latex-covered buttocks and breasts, stroking their shiny white heads and declaring how pleased he was with his “purchases”, before then posing them for a photograph with him in the centre – we know this to be true because, although the girls were blinded at the time by their costumes, the picture was later framed and hung on the bedroom wall as a wedding memento – before finally lying them on the bed and taking their virginities whilst they lay suffering in dark silence.”

“Detective, that is a remarkable tale and, you are right, it was not included in the file, but that is for good reason. I feel uncomfortable just listening to such things. What a man does to his wives in the privacy of their bedroom is his business and his alone. Now, I must admit that some of his tastes were a little, how can I put it… strange, but this has no bearing upon the case at all, so why are you telling me such things?”

“Ahh, but Your Honour, it does. It has every bearing in fact. But pray, let me continue and all shall become clear. I have witnessed your discomfort myself, you look uneasy, and it is understandable, but imagine how much more the discomfort of those two poor women was?”

“Well, yes, of course, but really, I…”

“I shall continue. So, he took his wives on their wedding night and after he had used them, he fell asleep, one trussed-up latex doll on either side of him. In the morning, when he awoke, the experience was repeated. They then expected to be freed from their trammellings and to start their new lives as pious wives of this somewhat eccentric new husband. However, to their dismay and astonishment, they were not divested of their suits but, instead, had abayahs, niqabs and khimars fitted over the top and then led out to the car, unsteady in their blindness, boots, and restrained arms, seated within and then driven somewhere.

“That somewhere turned out to be a hospital. Not that the girls knew this at the time; they were told nothing. Instead, they found themselves being divested of their outer coverings and then lain on bed. After this, something was injected into their arms and within seconds all went black.”

“He drugged them?”

“So, it seems. How long they were out, neither girl could say, but it must have been some time because when they were awoke, they were out of their latex sheets, cleaned, and lying in two hospital beds. That, however, was not all, for when they fully came round, they discovered, to their abject horror, that, during their confinement, they had been altered in ways which were not to their liking.”

“Altered?”

“Yes, in numerous ways, Your Honour. Their lips had been enlarged considerably by means of a series of injections so that they had swelled to a considerable size, like two sausages almost affixed to their face. Furthermore, their breasts had also undergone augmentation and their previously humble bosoms were now large and taut, dominating their chests.”

“So, a man pays for plastic surgery to enhance his wives’ appearances. I cannot see what is the…”

“Pray, let me continue, Your Honour. There is more. Much more. Aside from the lips, further changes had been made with their heads. Their waist-length hair had been shaved off and tight white leather hoods fitted over the head and padlocked on the neck so that they were irremovable unless he decided that they should be. These hoods contained pinholes for the eyes which were covered by pink tinted hearts with a mirrored surface so that nothing of the girl beneath could be seen. There were tiny holes at the nostrils too, but the hole at the mouth was large and through it their awesome new lips protruded. Their individual human identities had been erased and replaced by two large pairs of inviting lips and shiny pink hearts instead of eyes.

“Further down below, their womanly parts had been refashioned so that they were identical to one another whilst all birth marks had been lasered away so one could not tell which girl was which. They were like carbon copies of one another.

“Their nipples and clitorises had been pierced and adorned with golden rings and bells, but none of this was anything compared to what he had done with their arms. For these no longer existed! Yes, he had had them amputated completely and then, where the shoulders were, golden disks adorned each girl.”

“He chopped off their arms?!”

“Indeed so.”

“But why… and are you sure? I mean, I read in the file that they were missing limbs but that this had been the result of an accident. Indeed, it was seen as an act of kindness that al-Nusri had agreed to marry the two cripples and care for them. This tale you tell is simply too far-fetched, it defies belief!”

“I have proof, Your Honour, from the surgeon that performed the operations.”

“You know the surgeon?! He must be struck off, such acts are evil, they…”

“Do not fear, the surgeon will be appearing in the courts too. However, back to our two abused maidens. Naturally, when they were shown their new selves, they were horrified and screamed out in despair. But when they screamed, no sound came out. He had also had their vocal cords cut. They were now silent as well as helpless. Two identical sex dolls for him to play with.”

“Abominable!”

“Indeed, Your Honour, I could not agree more. But that was that. They were dressed in their pious coverings again and led out of the hospital and back to their home, no one save for the surgeon, maid and al-Nusri being aware of their conditions under the layers. To any passer-by it would seem like a pious man with his two purdah-living wives.

“Pious though, is not a word that I would use to describe al-Nusri. Evil is a better one. The lives that those two innocent girls were forced to lead at his hands was nothing short of torture. He would keep them naked in the house for him to play with. Every night one would sleep with him whilst the other was forced to watch. The golden disks on their shoulder had a fitting in the centre. Into these rings, or hooks could be screwed. In the day he might amuse himself by draping golden chains from their shoulder hooks to their nipple, nose, or clit rings so that they were constantly stimulated whenever they moved. At night, the hooks were changed for rings, and these were attached to thick golden chains descending from the ceiling, so that the girl would be forced to stand all night and watch her twin sister get used by their husband. And of course, in their love caverns he might but toys which stimulated them at irregular intervals. The effects on their well-being can only be imagined.

“And such was their lives. In the morning they would be forced to exercise for several hours under the watchful eye of the sadistic maid, and then one or the other might be brought before him and suspended from the ceiling chains so he could watch her and be entertained as he worked. He literally treated them as one might a pet dog. Indeed, one of his rituals was to take the one he was going to use that night out for a walk. People would see him walking through the mall with his covered wife and think what a pious family they were, no one ever realising that no prayers were ever said in that house.

“And so, it continued until the night of his death, his birthday as it happened. Al-Nusri had decided to award himself a birthday treat and have both wives in his bed at once for the first time ever. His fantasy proved to be his undoing. His sexual tastes were many and varied and one of them involved having his wife smother his face with her naked bottom as a form of foreplay. So, it was on the night of his death. He ordered Fatima to sit on his face as it were whilst Aisha was ordered to mount his cock. And very pleasurable I am sure it was for a time, but al-Nusri had grown careless in his debauchery. In his quest to maintain the two female bodies for his pleasure, the girls had grown strong and athletic whilst he was obese and unhealthy. Having one girl sitting on your face is no danger. She has no arms and so can be pushed or kicked off with ease. So it was that when Fatima sat on him, he enjoyed it for a while and then ordered her to move. She did not budge. Struggling for breath, he tried to push her off, but her strong legs pinned down his arms. He then tried kicking, but Aisha was holding his lower body down with her own. Two athletic young women against one flabby old man was only ever going to end one way. The doctor estimates that it took them a good five to ten minutes to smother him to death. Indeed, it seems that they may have tried to prolong his agony for their own pleasure.”

“Which is as the file says. That Fatima murdered him, and Aisha assisted, therefore both are guilty.”

“Indeed, they are, Your Honour, an open and shut case you might say. Both will plead guilty, and the penalty is death.”

“Unless the judge decides that the murderers were not in their right mind. At which point they get off. But these two girls, despite their undeniable suffering, are not deemed to be mad. Indeed, the prosecution is pushing for a definite financial motive since they are set to inherit his estate. To me, that is clear, I am afraid to say. If you are appealing for clemency, I am sorry, detective, but I truly cannot help, I…”

“Let me tell you about what has happened since that fateful day, Your Honour. The women were taken into police custody, and I have taken a special interest in their welfare. In their armless state, they need constant support, so both sisters have been living with me. Their hoods have been removed and their hair is starting to grow again. They have also had surgery performed to restore their voices. As you know, I am unmarried and so, to maintain decency, I have wed them both. Please, let me show you this picture of me with my two new wives.”

“Hmm… they are actually rather pretty and certainly look happier here that in the file pictures.”

“Yes, they are. Fatima is starting college next month and Aisha wishes to become a mother. One might almost say it is a happy ending.”

“Well, except for the case and, yes, I see now why you wished for this chat, but honestly, detective, the law is the law and…”

“I have not finished Your Honour. What intrigued me about all this was that al-Nusri clearly did not act alone. There was the surgeon who performed the operations, but how did al-Musri know about him? So, we checked out his computer, I got the tech guys to work at it night and day and what we uncovered was a whole spider’s web of corruption.”

“You did?”

“Oh yes, Your Honour, we did. Al-Nusri was merely one member of an underground movement of kinksters with a passion for armless women. They meet on servers online and the operations performed on poor Aisha and Fatima were far from the only ones. Indeed, the surgeon himself loved to “improve” his own womenfolk. This photograph here is his wife.”

“Ya Allah! She has no arms and legs at all! She is like a…”

“Like a pillow, Your Honour. That is what quadruples amputees are called in that community. Pillow girls. She exists to be his pillow. Or she did. He is now in gaol.”

“And rightly so!”

“And this is his daughter.”

“Ya Allah! He did the same to his own daughter! It is evil!”

“Abida is eighteen. He was marrying her off to another of the society. And that evil man demanded the same modifications.”

The judge looked uneasy.

“I know the name of that man, Your Honour. And I believe that you do too.”

“Detective, this cannot get out! I would be ruined! My reputation! I…”

“Oh, Your Honour, I have no intention of it getting out. Why do you think I paid a special interest in this case. Do you think that it is only you who enjoys the stories of Cafterhomme, Slothargy and Coatnoise. I too have been a devotee of the armless female for many years, although I never thought that I would have the money to have one of my own. Now though, I have two and they love me dearly for rescuing them. My armless wives are guilt-free. And I don’t wish to lose them.”

“What are you saying?”

“I am taking the surgeon down, but you may marry Abida al-Shams before I do. You get your pillow girl, but you promise to look after her and care for her. I will be checking. None of the abuse that al-Nusri was into. She becomes your queen. We cannot undo what you ordered for her, but we can ensure that her suffering ends here. What is more, when her father is sentenced to death, you can even take in the mother. Two for the price of one. But it ends there. What do you say?”

The judge looked mournful. “Do I have a choice?”

“Of course. I get my men to arrest you for what you ordered done to Abida. You won’t get death, but your reputation will be mud. Emigration is probably the best option but news travels… I will ensure it does. Of course, there is always a bullet to the brain, you have that Colt in your top drawer, trust me, I ordered my men to leave it there when they searched your house this morning. So yeah, there’s a choice. Play with your pillow or play with Shaitan.”

The judge did not reply but Detective al-Khalili knew the answer. He downed the remnants of his tea, smiled, got up and walked out, eager to get home to help Aisha achieve her dream of motherhood.

29/12/2023

Fashion 2187

Fashion 2187

Bondage fiction by “The Inventor”

Foreword

This story it is for adults only. If you are under 18 please stop reading now.

This is a piece of fiction. All persons are over 18, none are real. Any similarity with real people is coincidentally. Not everything is consensual in this story, which it must be in real life! The bondage would not be possible in real life. It would lead to injury or even death, but this is fantasy, the people in this world can do it without harm. Most likely you can’t! So please don’t try it!

Please be patient, it starts slowly, but it gets more interesting at Anns birthday.

By the way, this is a bondage story, if you want sex then this is not for you. If you like bondage, enjoy.

If you think there are many grammatical errors in the story, please don’t forget that it dates in the year 2187. It is located somewhere in Europe. The language has evolved by mixing the local language with English. In the course of time most of the original language has vanished, but the resulting English has still some remnants from it. (English is not my native language, I can’t do better than that, but I think that’s a good excuse.)

Part 1

At the coffee table

Four beautiful young ladies of the upper class were sitting at the coffee table.  All of them wore the most fashionable dresses and ultra-modern accessories. They were engaged in small talk and each of them had a handmaid serving her.

To understand why the handmaids were needed we have to take a look at the past. It was the year 2187 and during the past decades many drastic changes had happened. After some catastrophic accidents mankind had finally accepted that it had to abstain from nuclear power in middle of the previous century.

This had happened just in time to prevent a deadly radioactive contamination of the whole planet. There were huge contaminated areas on each continent where no human life was possible, but still the major part of the earth was inhabitable.

Fortunately renewable energy sources could provide enough electric power even at significantly lower price in the long term. So there was no lack of energy, but there were other impacts: Human fertility dropped drastically. Due to this the world population decreased considerably. According to the latest official census there were 840 million people living on earth. This was good news. It showed a small increase for the first time in 68 years. The combined efforts of the governments all over the world seemed to take effect and the threat of soon extinction had apparently been averted.

In the 60s of the 21st century, the oil deposits had been exploited to such an extent that only very small quantities could be produced. To burn them for propulsion purposes was a worldwide punishable offense. The last oil residues were needed for more important things such as the production of special plastics.
At first it was thought that the traffic could be switched completely to electric drive. But it soon turned out that the deposits of lithium were too small to cover the enormous demand for the production of batteries. Despite intensive research, it had not been possible to find equal or even better alternatives to lithium batteries.
The transport of goods and passengers by road became so expensive that only the richest could afford private vehicles and flight operations became impossible. In large cities, tram networks were expanded. In areas with a low population density where there was no public transport, riding horses and carriages became standard again.
The changes also had a major impact on society. The global movement of goods declined drastically. As a result, many jobs in manufacturing disappeared. Much was again produced locally by small crafts enterprises. Field work had to be done again with the help of horses or muscle power. Few wealthy people employed many workers and servants.
The difference between rich and poor was also clearly visible in the former industrial nations. Rich people dressed in eye-catching clothes and women’s dresses in particular became more and more elaborate. One showed its affiliation to the upper class by dressing in such a way that work was not possible.
In the course of time the fashion had become more and more extreme. It had begun with the fact that rich women let themselves be laced again into the corset. This restricted their mobility and hindered their breathing, so that heavy work was not possible. But soon this fashion was adopted by the less wealthy. There were the women who worked in public offices, for example. These had no heavy physical work to do and could also wear corsets without any problems.
Fashion designers naturally found a solution. The hoop skirt became modern again. Women wore elaborately decorated dresses with skirts with a circumference of more than 4m. The corset was retained of course. Dressed in this way office work was hardly possible. Who could dress in such a way had to belong to the upper class. But even this could not be maintained in the long run. The majority of working women could never dress like that. But there was a small middle class who earned enough money to be able to afford such a dress for special occasions. They liked to wear this dress in their spare time to feel “aristocratic”. Also some of them wanted to fish for a man from the upper class. Since there was a rather strict separation between the classes this was only possible if one dressed accordingly.
At first the fashion reacted with a gradual change. The skirts became wider, the fabrics heavier and more expensive. The corset was tightened more and more. Waist training became the standard for every wealthy woman. A waist of less than 50cm (twenty inches) circumference was the required standard measurement. Already as teenagers the girls started to lace themselves and this was maintained until old age.

But in time that was no longer enough. There were too many women in the middle class who came close to the beauty ideal although they did not have the possibilities of the upper class. So they found ways to further differentiate themselves. Every really rich woman had servants who made sure that her mistress didn’t have to do any work herself. The best way to differentiate yourself from the middle class was to equip yourself so that you really needed the servants. Very tight leather gloves, which made it very difficult to grab anything, were the first step. But since you could hardly see if the gloves were really effective or if they were so loose that the wearer was not restricted at all, the next step followed soon.

One day a famous fashion designer showed his models with their hands tied behind their backs. The shackles were wide, comfortably padded stainless steel bracelets decorated with precious stones and gold inlays. The lockable bracelets were connected with 20cm long gold chains. The models could  wear them comfortably due to the padding. But they could not put down the bracelets without outside help and the suitable key. Not everything that is possible on the catwalk has to be possible in real life. The designer had not planned to sell the shackles, they had been made exclusively for the show. But surprisingly, he received several purchase requests shortly after the show. Especially famous singers wanted to wear this “jewelry” on stage.

Of course, the designer did not want to miss out on the additional business, especially as the clientele was prepared to pay high sums for the individually adapted pieces of jewelry. After the shackles had been shown on stage, there were many fans who wanted the same. Sale figures of these “jewelry shackles” were increasing fast. Soon imitation products were available at much lower prices. In addition now also variants were manufactured. Different lengths of the chains, different materials and a variety of different decorations were offered. One tried to outbid each other in originality, but also in restrictiveness of the shackles. Even tightly welded bracelets were sold.

The most popular variant were wide shackles made of stainless steel, of course softly padded and partially gold-plated or set with precious stones. They could be worn comfortably for long term, but they were also absolutely escape-proof. The ladies had their hands tied on their backs before they left the house. A servant who accompanied them had the key and could free them in an emergency. But she had strict instructions to do so only if there was really no other possibility. Of course, the tight leather gloves continued to be worn.


After that it seemed like all boundaries had fallen. Soon the shackles became more extreme. Men also joined in by inventing new restraints and giving their wives exclusive “jewelry”. It soon turned out that the shackles were perceived as erotic by many and even the birth rate increased slowly. Therefore the new fashion was promoted by many governments. There were tax advantages for the purchase of bondage jewelry and even premiums for the invention of new erotic bondage.

But let’s get back to our coffee party:
Ann tells: “Yesterday I was at Beststeelrestraints with my friend Toog. Have you been there? What a large selection they have. And they only make made-to-measure products. We didn’t buy anything and Toog hasn’t told me what it’s all about. He had already informed the sellers before. They knew exactly what they had to measure. I think I’ll get a great birthday present. I just hope that I can really wear it. If it goes after the measures which were taken it must be something big: Circumference of the arms at the wrists as well as above and below the elbows, neck circumference and many more. Even my feet were measured exactly, I really wonder what he is up to.


Of course they do a complete body scan, but additional hand-measured measurements are necessary. The experts feel exactly how firm the muscles are and where a bone could be pressed. With that knowledge they correct the scan before the design is printed. So everything fits much better than at other companies that work directly with the scan.”


“Yes” answered Lia “Beststeelrestraints is currently the best shop when it comes to arm jewelry. My husband gave me a Beststeelrestraints armbinder. It looks really great, but it is not easy to wear although it really fits perfectly. There is nothing squeezing and nothing constricting although it is very tight.”
“What, you have a Beststeelrestraints! Why haven’t you shown it to us yet” Maari shouted in surprise.


“As I said, it’s really not easy to wear. My arms lie together from my wrists to my elbows. There is just so much space that the bones in the elbows are not pressed against each other. In addition it is completely rigid and exactly adapted to the contour of my arms. I cannot turn the forearms in it and there is hardly any movement possible. Small movement up and down is possible, that’s all. So far I can only bear that for a little more than an hour. So I can’t wear it out of home yet. But we practice at least twice every day. One hour in the morning and one in the evening. Besides, I only sleep with a training bracelet. He bought it with wise foresight. Of course it’s not that nice. But it is adjustable. My husband makes it a little tighter every evening, just so much that I can’t feel the difference. So I can slowly get used to having no more freedom of movement for my arms. We have also made the mono glove which I wear now a little tighter. But it doesn’t fit as perfectly as the Beststeelrestraints. It can’t be made any tighter than it is now, otherwise I wouldn’t be able to wear it anymore. I hope that I can wear my Beststeelrestraints permanently soon.”


Now Suan stood up. “I wanted to show you something all the time.” She said and turned to her servant. She knew exactly what it was all about and slowly unlaced Suans leather monoglove. When she could finally pull it down a real work of art came to light. Suan wore a unique stainless steel bracelet decorated with gold inlays and precious stones. But the most striking thing was not the ornaments but the fixation of Suan’s arms and hands. Above the elbows and around the wrists there were 5cm wide steel bands. In between there was a net of narrow steel bands. Thus the forearms were tightly pressed together along the whole length. The hands lay flat with the palms on each other and each finger was in three rings. There were two rings on the thumbs. Each finger phalanx had a narrow ring. All rings were welded to the adjacent rings and the corresponding rings of the other hand. Additionally, the rings were connected to each other and to the wrist straps with narrow steel straps. So Suan could not move her hands and fingers at all.


“Wow, is that a Beststeelrestraints? I’ve never seen one like that before. Especially the handcuffs are awesome. And it also looks great.” Lia called surprised.
“It is not from the Beststeelrestraints standard catalog. I thought up the design myself. But Beststeelrestraints made it for me and they also helped me to optimize the design so that I could wear it more comfortably. They even offered to include the design in their collection. If it is actually sold, I’ll get the state inventor bonus and a small Beststeelrestraints bonus. The armbinder would pay for itself with that. My parents bought it for me. They said I was too grown-up for a simple leather mono glove. You could wear it as a teenager at 16 but not from the age of 18. It would be cool if I could give the money back to them. So if one of you is interested… I have also designed a few variations. A few are even more restrictive than this one. But I didn’t dare to do that to myself.”

“Isn’t it padded?” Maari wanted to know.
“No, that is not necessary. It fits so perfectly that nothing can scrub. An upholstery would have given additional freedom of movement and that is not supposed to be.
“Yes, mine has no padding either. Nevertheless, it fits better than anything I have ever worn before. I just wish I was flexible enough to wear it all the time. I am really jealous that you can do that already Suan,” said Lia.

“It looks like it were all welded” Ann observed. “Is it permanent?

“Oh no, there are tiny hidden locks. You can open them with a special key. I have to do half an hour of gymnastics every day. Otherwise my arms could be seriously damaged.”

Part 2

Ann’s Birthday

Ann waited excitedly for Toog. It was her birthday and she knew that Toog would come soon. Of course she suspected what he would give her, the measurements at Beststeelrestraints must have had a reason.
But what exactly he would give her she couldn’t imagine. She was already very excited. She had the feeling that the time had stopped. Toog had told her that he would arrive at 10:00 am., a long time before the start of the family celebration which was planned at three a clock in the afternoon.
Toog had insisted on giving her his gift in the morning. He had said that it would certainly take some time until she could really enjoy it.

Ann loved it when he put on her day cuffs. When he did that she had the feeling that she was completely devoted to him. That’s why the thought of a new shackle also excited her. Would it take several hours to put it on? Or was it so restrictive that it would take hours to get used to it? If so, would she even endure being tied up so tightly all day? What would she do if the bondage turned out to be unbearable? She couldn’t have her shackles taken off during the celebration, could she? They were a gift from Toog for this special event after all.

Now it was 9:40 o’clock and she could hardly stand the mental tension. She couldn’t really distract herself either. She wore her best and tightest monoglove and a strict corset as well as a hoop skirt with a circumference of almost five meters. She wanted to look as good as possible today for her guests and especially for Toog. So she was quite helpless and since her servant still did some errands for the celebration nobody was there who could turn the pages of a book for her or operate the multimedia device.

So she could do nothing but wait. Slowly the minutes crept away. But finally her waiting time ended. At 9:50 the door bell rang. Toog hadn’t been able to hold on any longer and had arrived a little earlier.

As fast as it was possible for her in her 12cm high-heels she hurried to the door opener. There were several buttons in different heights, so that it was possible to reach at least one even when tied up. She operated one with her nose tip. Thereupon the entrance area was shown on a monitor. Of course Toog stood there, he had a big package in his arms. With a second pressing of the button Ann confirmed that the door should be opened.

With a stormy hug and a long kiss Toog congratulated her on her birthday. She couldn’t accept his gift, her maid would normally have done that for her. But Toog gladly offered to unpack it for her. Several parts came to light, the function of which Ann could only partly guess. But all parts had one thing in common: they were all made of polished stainless steel and looked extremely stable. Some were also decorated with precious stones. Toog must have spent a fortune.

However, she immediately recognized two parts: steel ballet boots. She remembered that she had once told Toog that she would like to try ballet boots. So far the highest shoes she had ever worn were the 12cm high heels in which she stood in front of him. Ballet boots were just coming into fashion. You rarely saw them on the street, which could also be due to the wide skirts. But at fashion shows they could be seen everywhere. Ann found them very elegant, but was also a little afraid of the unusual foot position. Would she be able to walk in them? How would her toes feel after hours? The family celebration might become a real torture. But she swore not to let anything show and to bear it as long as she could for the sake of Toog, preferably the whole day.

She didn’t let her fear show and she asked Toog to dress her with the new shoes right away, which he of course liked to do. The boots were fitted very differently than normal shoes. Each shoe could be divided in the middle. To do this, Toog loosened four hidden screws with which the shoes were screwed from the side. Ann now had to stretch her left foot so that she could place it in the inner half. Toog placed the second half onto it from the outside and screwed the two halves together.

They repeated the same thing with the right shoe. Then he helped her get up. It turned out that Beststeelrestraints had worked really well. She could actually stand in the shoes and was surprised how well the load was distributed in the shoes. The main burden was not on the stretched toes but on the ball of the foot and the heels. Contrary to her expectations, the shoes were not painful but just a little tight and very stiff. She could not move her feet. The boots went over the ankles to the middle of the calf, therefore her feet were locked in a stretched position. That also guaranteed that she could not twist her ankle. Therefore the risk of injury was lower than with normal high heels.

“Do they fit?” Toog asked. “Yes excellent, they are really comfortable. I think it is easier to walk with them than with my high heels.” This courageous statement turned out to be not quite right when she tried. Her feet were now completely stiff. She couldn’t roll with her ankles anymore but had to make all movements exclusively with her hips and knees. It was good that the shoes had no heels. The point of her toes was now the pivot point over which the leg rolled. It had to take over the function of the ankle. With a heel this would have been very difficult. She had the feeling that she had to learn to walk again. It would certainly require some practice before she could move elegantly in the ballet boots. Was that the reason why Toog had wanted to give her the presents so early?

During the first steps Toog always stayed near Ann to catch her should she stumble. But he soon noticed that she was moving slowly and carefully but quite safely. Due to the wide hoop skirt there was no danger that she could stumble over her skirts.

So he pulled the next pieces out of the box while Ann practiced walking. The stainless steel collar was at least 7cm high, very slim and studded with precious stones. Ann imagined how elegant she would look with it, but she was also a little afraid it might squeeze the air out of her. Toog added some more steel straps. But Ann didn’t notice those at first, she was so distracted by the collar.


When Toog looked at her questioningly, she nodded a little shyly and then stood in front of him, ready to receive the next gift. “Please turn around, I have to remove your old collar.” Right, she already wore a collar which was connected to her monoglove at the backside. In her excitement she hadn’t thought about it at all. Toog removed the leather collar and then carefully put the new steel collar around her neck from the front. He had to bring up quite a lot of strength to bend it wide enough. It had no hinge and was so springy that it almost closed itself when he carefully let it jump back again. Only a 2cm wide gap remained open. “Everything OK, so far? he asked. “Yes, it’s still quite loose.” “We can change that.”

Toog put a tension strap around the collar. With a knurled screw he could tighten it carefully. He made sure again and again that Ann was all right. The collar tightened more and more around her neck. But it fitted perfectly. She was just about to say that it couldn’t be tighter because it was firmly attached everywhere when Toog explained: “Ready, fits perfectly, doesn’t it? He was right. It couldn’t have been tighter, but she could bear it quite well. It was supposed to emphasize her slender neck. So she didn’t want it to be loose.

The collar was indeed completely closed. Now Tog could fix it with two almost invisibly countersunk screws. He removed the tension strap and Ann could admire herself with the new collar in the mirror for the first time. “Wow, that looks great. I didn’t know I had such a slim neck.” “That is probably because you are forced to keep your neck beautifully straight now.  No slouching is possible. In addition the metal collar is clearly thinner than your leather ones. Beststeelrestraints adapted the collar perfectly to your neck. So it shouldn’t be a problem to wear it long term or even permanently after a period of getting used to it”.

The next piece was the armbinder. This was the most decorated part. It had a golden shine and there were gemstones attached all over the outside.

At first Ann was a bit surprised about the length of it. It seemed to be to short to fix her arms together from shoulder to wrist with touching elbows as she had expected. Would her wrists be free? Or her elbows not held together? Or was there no connection to her shoulders? All of that was required according to the current fashion standard.

Then she realized it. It was a reverse prayer armbinder. That was just starting to become highest fashion. She had never worn such an item and as far as she knew none of her friends hat ever tried one, but she had seen a singer wearing one on stage only three weeks ago. She remembered thinking that it looked almost unbearable to have ones arms fixed that way for an extended period of time.

Toog had registered the anxious look she had when she recognized that is was her turn now to experience that feeling. “Don’t worry, it is fully adjustable. Your arms will not be fixed with your forearms parallel and the elbows touching right at the beginning. It will take a lot of practice before we can do that. At first it will be just an X-shape with your right hand close to your left shoulder and vice versa. Your elbows will be far from touching in the beginning. Then we can draw your hands closer together a tiny bit every day. We will not start drawing the elbows closer together before your wrists are touching at your spine. According to Beststeelrestraints it takes round about six months of continuous training until the final position can be held for the whole day.”

Ann was still a bit frightened, but she was willing to try. “Will I have to wear it day and night to achieve that?” “More or less yes, but we will release your arms every few hours for some minutes or what ever is required to ensure that your circulation is OK. It should take no more than two weeks until your body has adapted to the new posture. It will not be necessary to release them after that.” “I think it looks lovely, but I still have some doubts if I can handle it.” “I’m sure you can do it.” “OK, please remove my dull old armbinder. Let me try the new fashion.”

Toog loosened the laces of Ann’s leather armbinder. He had not reconnected it to her new collar, so he could soon slip it from her arms. Ann wanted to make best of her momentary freedom and tried to hug Toog, but her arms were really stiff after being bound for hours. So she had to bring them forward slowly, flexing her shoulders for a while before she could embrace him. “Thank you very much for all those precious gifts. I really like them, although they don’t seem to be designed to make my life easier.”

“Wait till you see your last gift. That one is definitely designed to make your life easier. Although I hope that you will not use it to get lazy. Shall we start with the armbinder now?” “OK, please do your worst.”

“Please cross your arms on your back so that your left hand is close to your right shoulder. Try to get your elbows as close together as possible.”  Ann followed that command. It was not really difficult for her. Her arms had already gained a lot of flexibility due to long term application of her old armbinder in the past. “Hey, that’s impressive. Your elbows are almost touching. I didn’t expect that. Perhaps we can get you into the final position much faster than I thought.”

Toog slipped the first part of the new armbinder between her back and her arms upwards towards her neck. Then two brackets were connected at the top end. These Brackets curved over her shoulders, so that the armbinder could not slip down. Her elbows slipped into two sheaths that were mounted to the bottom of the first part. Nevertheless Ann could still slightly move her arms side wards. The sheaths were not fixed yet. Wide cuffs were placed around her wrists.

“The armbinder is complete. Beststeelrestraints guarantees that it is one hundred percent escape-proof even in this state. Nevertheless we should remove the looseness now, shall we?”

Of course that was a rhetorical question. Toog didn’t even wait for an answer. He also did not have to touch the armbinder to adjust it. He just pressed a button on a small remote control. Ann sensed that her elbows were drawn closer together. “Hey, you said that the elbows will not be stressed in the beginning.”

“Yes, that’s right, but this is an automatic adjustment process. There are sensors in the armbinder that can detect under how much stress your arms are. Your elbows are positioned first. Than it will pull at your wrists until they are at the optimum position for the beginning of the training.” “Oh, I can already feel it pulling on my wrists. Do you really think it has to be that tight?” “That’s not me. It is all automatic. It will do you no harm, but it will also always be at maximum tolerable tightness. Isn’t that a wonderful design?”

Ann didn’t think so at all. She thought it was much to tight, almost unbearable. Nevertheless she had to admit to herself that she could stand it. It was really hard, but it was possible. So she didn’t say anything, hoping that it would get easier when she got used to it. “I think adjusting has finished, it looks incredible. From now on it will  focus on the wrist position. During the starting phase it will keep the elbow position as it is.”

“I want to see it.” Ann started to turn to her mirror. “Just a minute, one small part is missing.” Ann felt him fumbling at the back of her collar. Then her neck was pulled back. She heard a click, the she could not bend her neck forward any more. Her neck had already been very restricted by the collar, but now it was rigid! “Hey, what is that?” “I connected the regal lock, now your head is held nicely erect.” “The what? That’s awful.” “It is a lock that connects your collar to the armbinder. The length has been optimized for the most desirable position of the head. It gives you a majestic look. Therefore it is named a regal lock.”

Finally Ann was allowed to see herself. She gasped when she turned to the mirror. From the front it looked as is she had no arms at all. Even from the side there was an unobstructed view of her small corseted waist. She thought it almost justified the pain in her arms and shoulders. She could also confirm that the name of the regal lock was correct. Her head was so erect, she seemed to have grown by several centimeters.

The doorbell interrupted her thoughts. “That must be your last gift. Shall I open the door? Or do you want t do it yourself?” Toog asked. “Please do it. You ‘ll be much faster than I could ever be.” Ann marveled some more at her own look in the mirror while Toog went to open the door. It was awesome, but the stress in her arms was not easy to be ignored. She wondered again if she really would be able to wear the extreme arm binder long term.

When Toog came back from the door there was a beautiful young woman with him. Ann didn’t understand when Toog said “This is your gift.” There wasn’t anything that looked like a gift at all. “What do you mean? I don’t understand.”

 “It’s her, she is an ornament girl. Her name is Nin. I hired her for you. She is yours for the next five years.” Now Ann understood, ornament girls were a new fashion. She had seen only very few so far. They a were sign of very big wealth. Only the richest could afford one.

“Nin has agreed to the most extreme restraints and even some small body modifications like piercings and forced diet. Her contract specifies what you can do to her. Almost any kind of bondage is allowed as long as she is not harmed permanently.

She can quit any time if she thinks she can not bear it any more, but if she does that she will only get minimum wage for the time she is with you. Additionally she will have to pay for her meals and housing in that case. The rent is quite high as she is housed in luxury with you. Therefore her wage will just be high enough to cover that. So in the end she gets nothing. Whereas if she fulfills the whole five year contract she will get a bonus of two million interdollars. That is enough to ensure that she can live in wealth for the rest of her life.”

Part 3

Nin’s Training

Ann was curious to get to know why someone would agree to such a contract. She asked Nin to tell her about her past and her plans for the future.

Nin told: “I was born into a poor family. My parents could not afford the fees for a private school. Therefore I went to a public school. The education was not bad and I have always been a good pupil. When I finished school I wanted to go to the university, but I could not afford the tuition fee. With no more than public education there was no chance to get a good job. I would be forced to work in the fields for my whole life. I would never earn more money than I would need for day to day life.

When I heard about the possibility to earn a fortune within only five years I was excited. I found one of the new schools for ornament girls. To attend you either have to pay a fee that I could not afford or you must find a sponsor. Fortunately your friend was looking for someone he could hire and he was willing to sponsor me.

We agreed on a precontract and I could attend to the school for a year. The training was harsh, but I succeeded. My education was finished one week ago. Now I am officially qualified to serve as your ornament girl. Yesterday your friend and I signed a five year contract which will make me rich if I can fulfill it. If I cant I’ll still be poor, but I’ll be in no worse situation than I was before I met your friend.”

“Can you tell us about your training?” suggested Toog. “It was hard, especially at the beginning. I had to learn to stand different bondage positions for long time. Especially my arms were not used to that. You were probably trained to have your elbows touching on your back since you were a teenager. Being from the lower class this was not the case for me. I had to learn it the hard way.

It started with being bound in a hogtie for an hour on the first day. I was in tears after 20 minutes although my elbows were not even close to touching. I almost quit right at the beginning, but I didn’t.

On the second day it was back to the hogtie for one hour in the morning and another one in the evening. I remember that I pleaded to be released after 45 minutes in the evening session, but mistress May was strict. She threatened to silence me with a ball gag if I continued complaining. I managed to keep silent for the rest of the session. Nevertheless I had to wear the ball gag during the three one hour sessions on the next day.

On the fourth day it got even harder. When the mistress came to me after an hour of being hogtied I expected to get released. Mistress May tightened my elbow tie instead. “You will not be ready within six months if we don’t make significant progress each day.” She said. Then she left for another hour. I felt so helpless. The Pain in my arms and shoulders was maddening, but I could do nothing to get relieve. I was so happy when I was finally released.

After only one hour of freedom I was tied again. First I was glad that it was not the hogtie this time. I was standing. My wrists were tied on my back. Then the wrist rope was connected to a pulley at the ceiling. Slowly the mistress pulled my wrists upwards. I bent over at the hip to get my arms up, but she did not stop when may arms pointed to the ceiling. I was stretched to the limit. I was so worried that my shoulders would dislocate. Mistress May seemed to knew exactly how far I could be stretched. I’m sure my shoulders were so closed to being dislocated that just one additional cm would have caused serious injury.

This was much worse than any hogtie.  Fortunately she let me down after halve an hour this time. Nevertheless I wasn’t done for the day. It was the hogtie again in the evening. After the strappado session the hogtie seemed to be almost comfortable. I think the mistress did not tie me as tight as before because she knew that my limit was reached.

It took four weeks until my elbows could touch in my back. After two more weeks it was the first time that I was tied in a hogtie with touching elbows for a whole day. After that first whole day in a hogtie I was almost continuously tied up. Whenever no other training was due I was retied in a hogtie, always with touching elbows. I even had to learn to sleep in that position.

It took longer to get used to the extreme strappado that is required to qualify as ornament girl. Each day I was stretched a bit more and longer. Now I am proud to be able to stretch completely vertical with no bend at the hips and my arms vertical to the ceiling when I’m in strappado. Of course I’m on tiptoe when I’m tied like that. I have been tied in that position for up to three hours. I have been in Strappado for much longer, even up to a whole day, but then my arms were pulled up a little less high. I could alternate between getting on tiptoe to get some relieve for my shoulders and standing flat footed to get some relieve for my calves.

Mistress May also insisted in what she called storage and transportation training. I was squeezed into various containers of different design and rapidly decreasing size. The first one was a rectangular glass container of exactly my size when I was standing in ballet boots. It was the first time I had to wear ballet boots when I was introduced to this first storage container. The first time it was lying in that box for one night. The box was so small that I could barely move. All I could do was bend my legs and my arms a little. Also the air got quite stuffy after a short time. There were breathing holes in the box, but they were quite small.

Nevertheless that night was almost a holiday compared with the harsh bondage I had to endure before. In the morning my calves started cramping due to the ballet boots, but fortunately I was released from the box and the ballet boots were removed before real damage was caused to my calves. “This was the easy part, in the future the box will be vertical and you will be standing in the ballet boots” my mistress told me.

Nevertheless I was happy when it was time for storage and transportation training again two days later. I thought it would be a relatively easy night again. I didn’t know then that there were so many different ways of storage I would have to endure. That time I was completely naked, also no boots. I had to squeeze myself into a very small box. This was almost like a cube made of glass. I was folded into a ball of female flesh. Even before mistress May closed the lid I thought that there was no more space in the box, but with her providing some helping pressure on my head I finally could get inside.

She closed the lid and I was trapped in an awfully uncomfortable position with no space for any movement at all. “How long” I whimpered, but that was a question she never answered. When I was released an hour later I was so stiff that I was unable to get out on my own. My mistress had to get help to lift me out of the box. She called for another mistress. Only together the two were able to lift me out of the box. That was the first time that I had contact with anyone else, but mistress May.

I was shocked when the mistress told me that I would have to learn to endure the cube for a whole day and night at least. She was really disappointed with the result of my first time in the box. So after that day I had to get into it every evening when my other training was completed. The duration was increased each time. After I reached twelve hours I was placed into the box every other day. So my other training could continue. I learned standing, walking and even dancing and running in ballet boots during that time for example, also standing in the first box wearing the ballet boots.

It took eight weeks until I had fulfilled the requirement of twenty four hours in the cube, but just to make sure I had learned the lesson the mistress insisted in an additional session of twenty six hours two days later. Then finally the storage and transportation training moved on to the next item.

The next storage item was also a glass box. Mistress May explained that all storage boxes were made of glass because an ornamental girl must be seen, otherwise she could not be an ornament.

This box had a different shape. It was higher, but with a smaller base area. I was placed on my knees with my calves folded to my thighs. The mistress pushed me into the box from the back until my breasts were pushed through two circular holes in the front pane of the box. These holes were smaller than my breasts, so another mistress had to help fondling my breasts through the holes while mistress May pushed my back into the box.

I had to keep my arms on my back during that process and it was impossible to get them around my body once the back lid was closed. Once I was inside the mistress closed the top with a two part top lid which had a hole in the middle. This closed around my neck so that my head was outside on top of the box.

 This box was easier to endure than the cubic, but the mistress increased the difficulty day by day. First I was naked from head to toe. In the second night she added the ballet boots. In the third night I had to wear a monoglove. In the fourth it was both.

Part 4

The mysterious Mistress

One night a mistress I hadn’t seen before visited me in the middle of the night. She didn’t talk to me, although I would have loved to get some distraction. She squeezed a huge ball gag into my mouth to prevent any screaming. Then she put nipple clamps onto my nipples. These were much to strong. They hurt like hell, but I could do nothing to avoid the pain.

She watched me for a while, then she left. I didn’t have any sense of time.  The room was dark and silent and I was alone with my pain. Therefore I don’t know how long she was gone, but I think it must have been hours before she came back.

Tears were flowing down my cheeks, I was in so much agony. Again she watched me for a while, then finally she removed the clamps. You might think it should have been a relieve to get rid of the clamps, but only if you don’t know that it hurts most when the clamps are removed.

That moment was horrible, I couldn’t even rub my sore nipples to relieve the pain. It took several minutes before the pain slowly subsided. The mistress watched me for a while, I think she enjoyed my misery. When the pain had dropped to a bearable level and my howling slowly changed to sobbing she removed the ball gag.

“Don’t tell anyone or you’ll suffer much more in the future” was all she said to me, then she left. When my mistress released me from the box much later she noticed my dried tears. “What happened?” She asked. “You have been in worse positions before and I have never seen you crying a lot.”

I was in too much fear to tell her about the other mistress. So I lied: “I had really bad craps in my calves.” Of course that gained me additional and longer stays in that box. The mistress had to make sure that I could cope with it otherwise my owner might be not satisfied and her reputation was at stake.

One time during one of these sessions the other mistress came back. I almost started crying when I saw her. I had feared that so much. I thought I might never finish the training with that box if she would torture me again and again. But this time she talked to me. First I got the ball gag again, then she said that she appreciated that I hadn’t revealed her secret.

“I’m very thankful about that. Nevertheless I love seeing you suffer so much. You are so lovely when you are in pain. I love your tears. I just have to do it again, but I promise I’ll reduce the duration by halve. I will clean away your tears after that, so that you can still finish your task.”

Then she applied the clamps. They were as bad as before. I couldn’t prevent the tears from rolling down my cheeks. “You are so lovely” she said. Then she kissed me on my forehead, stroked my hair and left.

I suffered and waited so long. I don’t know if it was really only half of the time of my first experience with the nipple clamps till she came back. It felt like endless. I was so happy when I finally saw her although I knew that the worst part was still to come.

“There you are, still in tears. I love you so much.” She said. I was so eager to get rid of the clamps, I tried to beg her to remove them, but my speech was impaired by the gag. Although I think she must have understood she pretended not to be able understand me and watched me for a while.

“OK, lets get them off” she finally said. Then she removed the clamp from my left nipple and waited. “If I remove them one after the other we can enjoy your pain twice, I should have thought about that last time.” She waited and watched me while I was howling into my gag.

“I love this so much, don’t you, too?” She asked when I was back to sobbing. I would not have agreed, but I could not speak anyway. “Ready for the next one?” she asked. Then she removed the second clamp. It was as horrible as before, but finally I was rid of both clamps and the pain was slowly fading away.

I was starting to relax as far as I could in my bondage and hoped that she would soon take away the gag and leave. Again she stroked my hair, then she started to release the gag.

Suddenly she stopped. “Oh, I forgot the cloth. I promised to clean you.” She tightened the gag again. “I’ll be back in just a few minutes.” She turned to leave, but then she had an awful idea.

“If I have to come back anyway we can have some more fun.” She smiled when she said that. Then she reapplied the clamps and left. I could not believe how someone could be so cruel.

She came back quickly this time. “Just a bit of additional fun, sorry I could not waste that opportunity” she said when she came back. She removed the clamps one after the other like before. It was not as bad as the first time, but still it hurt a lot. She savored it I knew it, but for me it was pure pain. She had to wait a while before I could finally stop crying. She removed the gag and cleaned away the tears as promised, although some had dropped into the box. I could only hope that mistress May would not notice.

“Did you have to endure the box again after that” Toog asked. “You finally qualified for that kind of storage I assume.” “Yes, I did. I had to do two more sessions in it, the longest one twenty four hours. You can’t imagine in how much fear I was during these sessions, but the other mistress didn’t come back those times.”

“Love to hear that you can handle that box. It is one of the storage options I ordered. You will be placed in such a box occasionally. Please go on with your story.”

“I had to learn another difficult task: The mistress said that it is required that first class ornamental girls wear their arms in reverse prayer configuration with forearms touching from wrist to elbow.

They called it full reverse prayer. If the forearms are not touching it is a half reverse prayer at best.

They told me that I would be classified as second class ornament girl if I would not be able to stand a full reverse prayer for six hours at least. Girls that can do no full reverse prayer at all are no better than third class.

I feared that you would not sign a final contract with a second or third class girl. Therefore I was determined to endure as much as possible. Nevertheless this was no easy task.

I still might have failed, but fortunately mistress May knows her job. Whenever I thought that my limit was reached she pushed just a little further. She didn’t give me a chance to back out.

Of course it helped that I had already learned to touch my elbows on my back earlier. The training went slowly, just a little less distance between the arms each day and an hour of freedom each day until I could endure the required posture continuously.

You can place my arms in a reverse prayer armbinder now, I can handle that for a long time.

During the last week of the training my arms were in reverse prayer configuration with forearms touching. A high steel collar stretched my neck and bent my head submissively forward, the armbinder was connected to it. I didn’t need any release during the whole week” Nin said proudly.

“If you can do it for a week you can do unlimited, am I right? That’s very good. I tried to request it, but they were not willing commit. They told me that some girls are not able to stand a reverse prayer for long time even after extensive training. They said they would try, but they could not promise anything. I’ve got a reverse prayer armbinder for you. I’d like to try it now.”

Nin was not to happy to give away her freedom immediately, but she had signed the contract. So she hat no other choice now. “You are the boss, I’m prepared to follow your orders.”

“In fact that’s not correct. I gave your contract to Ann as a birthday gift. She is you boss now. What do you think Ann, shall we get her into the binder?”

“Yes, I’d like to see that, but please tell us more about your training while Toog is applying the binder. Can you do that? Your story is quite fascinating.”

Toog had left Nins restraints in his carriage. He called a servant, who had to go outside three times to fetch all the gear. Meanwhile Nin took off all her clothes. “I’m taught that I must be naked while I’m in your service unless you order something different.” She explained when she saw Anns surprised look.

Nins Armbinder was made of polished stainless steel. It looked sturdier than Anns, there was no gold and there were no decorating gemstones, but it was also top quality.

“I got it made by your measurements, it should fit perfectly. In fact it must fit perfectly. It is not adjustable at all.” Toog said, then he started to slip it onto Nins Arms. She knew how it was applied and had already folded her arms onto her back as far as she could herself before Toog started. Some gentle pushing was all that was needed to fix Nins arms within the binder. A high collar was placed on her neck and the armbinder was connected to the collar with a little lock.

Part 5

Piercings

Meanwhile Nin continued with her story:

“A few weeks after the beginning of my training I was brought to a piercing specialist. I got piercings in my nipples and my septum. A chip was implanted under my skin at my left shoulder. This identifies me, it can be read contact less with a special reader. You can use the identification to read all my data and the data of my contract from a common database.

Now I’m wearing steel rings in my nipples and a steel grommet in my septum. My mistresses used these to control me. That was very humiliating. There is no way to resist if someone is pulling at a ring in your nipple or when she is holding a chain that is connected to a ring in your septum. Especially when your arms are bound which my were almost all the time.”

“Didn’t it hurt a lot when you got pierced?” Ann interrupted.

“Oh, yes it did, the hole in my septum is quite big. They actually punched a 3mm diameter grommet into it which was secured with a washer. The flesh in the core of the grommet was cut out in the process. My nose was numbed with anesthetics before that was done, so I didn’t feel immediate pain, but it hurt a lot as soon as the effect of the anesthetic was fading.”

“Were you bleeding a lot?” “No, the grommet closed the wound almost completely, therefore there was very little bleeding.”

“Did they pull at the rings when the wounds were fresh?” “Oh, no they would not do that, they waited until everything was healed. They were very professional, it was all about training, not torture. I had to fulfill many painful tasks, but they were always necessary for training. The only one that hurt me just for the “fun” of it was that one mistress with her nipple clamps. I did not know that what she did was off-limits when it happened, but she got into big trouble after mistress May had found out about what she had done to me.

“So those nights with the nipple clamps were the worst you had to endure?” “No, they were bad, but there were tasks that were probably even worse although what mistress May did was always for training purposes, not intentionally for torture.

Part 6

A Bad Surprise

The worst time was about 2 months before the term ended. I had been sent to another mistress for a special training. “Mistress June is a former ballet dancer, she has a lot of experience in training the flexibility of the legs. She will teach you to do the front split and the side split”. Mistress May had told me. “Please go to room 105 to meet her.” I didn’t know mistress June, so I suspected nothing when I went to that room. You might guess who this mistress was. “Hello Nin, I was looking forward to get assigned to you so much” she greeted me. I was so shocked I even tried to run away, but of course I didn’t get far. I was wearing ballet boots, a hobble chain between my ankles and an arm binder.

It took her just a few steps to catch me. She put her arm around my shoulder to stop me. “Nin, don’t worry, we’ll have a wonderful time. I will care for you, you’ll be fine. You know I really love you. The next three weeks will be gone in no time.”

That was another shock for me. When mistress May had sent me to the new assignment I had assumed that it would be for a few hours, may be a day. Not for three weeks! I had been with mistress May for the whole time before. I had thought she would be my trainer for the whole time. Of course I should have I known that you can’t learn to do the splits in a single day, but I wasn’t thinking that far. I would have called for help, but mistress May had secured a big ball gag in my mouth with a harness before she sent me off. No one seemed to be near us anyway.

It was an easy task for mistress June to hold me with one arm while she put a ring with an attached chain into my nose grommet. Then she pulled me into her quarters with the chain. So far no one had ever really pulled at my grommet. Mistress May had used it to lead me, but she never applied real force, the chain was never taut. Mistress June pulled, probably not with much force either, but it was enough to make my nose hurt. Of course I could not follow as fast as necessary to get some slack because of the boots and the ankle chain. Tears were running down my cheeks again. I saw her smiling and I knew that was what she liked most and I would be in tears a lot during the next three weeks.

She pulled me into a windowless room. It looked like a dungeon with it’s dark furniture and dim lighting. I saw several devices whose function I could not recognize at that time, but they were obviously suitable for restraining a person. Many straps and D-rings were connected to the devices. Also the room was equipped with many D-rings. These were fixed to the walls, the floor and even the ceiling of the room.

“This is my play room, you will stay here while you are in my custody. There is no way you can leave this room unless I let you out.” She closed the door and I saw that here was no door handle and no visible lock. The door just clicked and it was locked. There was no visible way to open it, I would be trapped even if I wasn’t bound. I never found out how mistress June opened it. The door always seemed to know when she wanted to leave and opened for her on it’s own.

“Let’s make an agreement.” Mistress June told me. “You will never tell anyone what happens here and I will limit the more torturing sessions to one or two hours a day. All the other time it will be just standard training. If you try to tell anyone or try to get away from me it will be torture all the time after that. Do you agree?” I nodded, I didn’t have any other options, so what else could I do.

Then Mistress June selected a high steel collar from a vast selection she had in a cabinet in her play room. She tested several on my neck, some of them were so tight that she could not close them. Others she thought were too loose, although I felt they were quite tight. At last she found one that she could barely close. It was so tall that I had do stretch my neck as far as possible. I could still breathe, but I had the feeling that my blood flow was restricted. I think I even got a bit dizzy. “Perfect, let’s keep that on for a while. If you don’t lose consciousness within the next hour then this is the correct size.” She secured it with a lock on the back of my neck. A sturdy chain was attached to the collar with the same lock. The other end of the chain was locked to a D-ring in the rear left corner of the room.

Unfortunately I didn’t lose consciousness. “See, I selected the perfect collar. It is tight enough to make an impression on you, but not so tight that it harms you. The height is also perfect. Your neck is so beautiful I don’t think this collar should be removed ever.” So the collar stayed till the end of my term with mistress June.

 I was struggling with that collar all the time, but it was worst during the nights. You cannot imagine how difficult it is to sleep when your neck is so restricted. Of course I was always bound while I was with mistress June. Fortunately she always gave me something to support my head when I was lying on my side. Otherwise that collar would have killed me. It was impossible to lay my head to the ground when I was on my side. I never got a pillow. “Pillows are too soft, they can’t support your head sufficiently.” Perhaps she was right, but did you ever try to sleep with your head on a wooden block or a stone? Why couldn’t she just remove the collar for the night?

I was almost happy whenever she laced me into a leather hood. She always laced it extremely tight and it had only two small holes at my nose for breathing. So that was not comfortable, but when she did that she often connected a rope from a ring at the top of the hood to one of the rings at the ceiling. This supported my head better than the hard wooden block she used most of the time.

It was a little better when I was allowed to sleep on my back. I could lay my had back onto the thin blanket that was my bed. I always had to sleep on the floor, most of the time my training continued during sleep.

These were the conditions she considered as not torturing! The standard training added additional stress. My legs were almost constantly stretched to the limit, feet as far apart as possible. Often held by a string around my big toes so that my feet were stretched in a straight line with my legs. So even though I didn’t wear my ballet boots it felt almost the same. I still could not flex my ankles.

Every Morning I had one hour flexibility training. Of course I had gained much flexibility due to the bondage positions, but bondage is different it stresses the body while it’s not moving whereas in normal life you gain mobility and muscular strength due to movements. In bondage some parts of the body are bent extremely, others are just stretched. Nothing really moves. Therefore my mistresses always insisted on intensive gymnastics once a day. Most important was the flexibility training for my feet. I was wearing ballet boots almost all the other time. I had to practice standing flat footed. Otherwise my calf muscles would have shortened.

With Mistress May this was the most relaxed time of the day, I was always waiting for that hour. Most times she removed all my bonds and we did the exercises together although she would not have needed most of them for herself. We talked a lot and we almost became friends. I knew that she had to be strict during training, so I didn’t hold that against her. Even during endurance training, for example when I had to do long time reverse prayer, she removed all other bounds and we did exercises with the part of my body that was not involved in the endurance bondage.

With mistress June that was totally different. She never freed me completely. She either removed the bonds of my legs or of my arms, never both at the same time. First she removed the bonds on my legs. Then I did my leg and feet exercises. After that she bound my legs again. Only afterwards she freed my arms. She never removed the collar or the chain. She never carried the keys to the collar with her. They were always in another room. So even if I would have been able to overpower her I would have had no means to free myself. I was always under her total control. Nevertheless even with mistress June this was the best time of each and every day. It felt so good to be able to move at least part of my body.

The first day with mistress June was bad enough, but I knew that it would become worse. Some time during the afternoon at the second day she came into my cell with a broad smile on her face. “You promised me some fun time each day. Let’s start now.” I was helpless, of course. My big toes were tied to opposite walls, stretching my legs to the limit. I was wearing an arm binder that pressed my forearms together on my back. I couldn’t even protest because of a huge ball gag that was held in my mouth by a leather harness. So all I could do was endure her kind of fun. Of course what was fun for her was pure agony for me.

First she wound a thin cord around the base of my left breast. She didn’t pull very hard at the beginning, but with each turn the winding got tighter and tighter. Soon my breast got purple and it hurt as hell. “Ah, I like that.” she said “Don’t worry, I will soon remove the breast binding. It would do serious damage to you breast if kept for a longer period, but for now you’ll have to endure it.” I was in tears again, I could not avoid it. Although I really tried. I knew that my tears were her joy and whenever I cried it encouraged her to do more of the same. This was horrible, but she could do worse. “Let’s see what we can do with your other breast.” She thought for a few seconds, then she grinned. “Got it, we’ll do some nipple stretching.”  She went to one of the cabinets and took some small items from the top drawer. “These are nipple stretchers, they will work nicely with your piercings, let’s start with just a little stretch at your right nipple.” She removed the ring from my right nipple and replaced it with a barbell. Then a small cage like construction was jammed between the barbell and my areola. This was nor so bad, the stretching was quite mild, nothing in comparison with the torture of my left breast.

“See, that’s not bad at all am I right? Let’s do the same at the other breast. You are so sweet, I love it when you suffer for my so nicely.”  She placed a soft kiss onto my left breast. My breast was so sensitive due to the tight binding, even the soft touch of her lips increased my pain. When she replaced the ring with the barbell that pain got unbearable. I almost lost consciousness, but it got even worse when she tried to clamp the stretcher under the barbell. My brain got into overload and all went black.

Mistress June must have stopped at that point. When I regained consciousness the little cage was still in her hand. “There you are again. Just gone for a minute, nothing happened. You gave me a little scare. So you are ready to go on now? I think it is time to remove the binding. The skin is too tight to apply the nipple stretcher anyways.” I almost blacked out again when the cord was removed. It should have been a relief to be free of that tortuous binding, but it got worse when my blood flow was restored. I howled, cried and sobbed around the ball gag. Mistress June tenderly stroked my head. “Let it out, just cry as much as you want. I’m here to care for you, it will be better soon.”

She was right, the pain eased after a while. “I think you’re better now. Let’s go on, there is still half an hour left of our fun time.” I could not believe it she intended to go on. I thought I was done I could not endure more. “I’m sure we can apply the other nipple stretcher, now that your breast is not bound any more.” The other one was not that bad, I even had forgotten about it due to the pain in my left breast. It should be OK… I was so wrong. My breast was still so sensitive, the lightest touch brought the tears back into my eyes. It felt like my nipple was ripped off when the cage was placed under the barbell. Mistress June caressed my head again. “Oh, you’re so sweet when you are crying. I love your tears.”

This was weird. She was the one that caused my pain. Nevertheless her caressing was somehow soothing. My own feelings were confusing me.

She just held me for some time and continued stroking my head. Fortunately she didn’t touch my breasts. Slowly the pain eased and I felt a little better. I hadn’t realized, but I must have stopped crying. “No tears any more, you seem to be ready for the next round. Let’s see what these little gadgets can do.” She started turning a little knob at the side of the thing at my right breast. The cage got smaller and higher, increasing the distance between the barbell and my areola.

“Please stop mistress your destroying my nipple.” I tried to beg, but of course my speech was distorted due to the ball gag. “No, no, don’t worry. Your nipple can handle much more before it gets damaged. This is just a small gentle stretch, nothing serious. It may hurt a little, but rest assured, most of the stress is just in your head. Your imagination of what may happen is worse than what is really happening. Just a few more turns, then this one sits perfect.” I didn’t believe her, but may be she was right. When she was done my right nipple hurt so much that I even forgot about the left one that had been so bad only a few minutes ago. Nevertheless there was no blood, nothing was ripped off.

“One done, one to go. I like symmetry.” She announced. Then she started turning the knob at the other stretcher till my left nipple was as long as the right one. You won’t believe how fast the focus can change when someone hurts you. I immediately forgot about the right breast and all my feelings were focused on the left one. It was still more sensitive and perhaps my body had already started adjusting to the pain in my right breast. “Done, the rest of this session is simple. The nipple stretchers stay as they are. You will try to get rid of them. You will not have success with that task, but I know you will try nevertheless and I will just stay here and enjoy watching you.”

She was right, I had to try to ease the pain. I could just touch my breasts slightly with my bound hands, but there was no way I could manipulate the little knobs with my hands restricted by the monoglove. She knelt behind me and started caressing my head again as if she was trying to comfort me. “You may lean back and rest your head on my shoulder.” I hesitated first, she was my tormentor after all. After a while I found that her stroking did indeed help a little. I really needed someone to lean on and she was the only one available. So I took her offer and leaned back. This was confusing again, she was the one that caused my discomfort and the one that helped me coping with it at the same time.

After seemingly endless time she announced, ”You did it, you survived our first play time. It really was fun, wasn’t it. Let’s reduce the stretching to a comfortable level. I think you should continue wearing the nipple stretchers from now on.” “Please mistress, no!” I tried to beg through my gag. “You don’t want me to reduce the stretching?” She mocked me. “No, no, please don’t leave them on, please remove them. Please! Please!” “You’ll get used to them. Don’t worry, with reduced stretching they are not too bad.” She turned both knobs a little. Soon most of the pain was gone. It was a big relieve, but I still didn’t like the idea of wearing them continuously. “You promised.” I tried to remind her of the agreement she had forced on me. She pretended not to understand and with a last “This was fun.” she left the room.

“Wow, you had a hard time with that mistress. I’m surprised that you didn’t quit. That sounds so bad I would have thought that no one would endure that voluntarily.” Ann interrupted. “Believe me I tried to quit. In the beginning I told her that I wanted to stop several times each day. When I was gagged she pretended not to understand, when I wasn’t she immediately shoved a gag into my mouth. After a few days she found a method to prevent clear pronunciation even when I wasn’t gagged. After that I accepted that my efforts were useless, she would not let me go. So I stopped trying to ask. Now I’m glad that I didn’t quit. It was a hard time and sometimes I thought I would be seriously injured or even killed, but I wasn’t. Now that that is over I still have the chance to get rich. Had I quit that chance would be gone forever.”

In the mean time Toog had finished the application of the armbinder and the collar. All the locks were closed and Ann could see that Nins collar was fixed in a different way than hers. While hers gave her that majestic look with her head in the erect position Nin was fixed in a submissive position. Her head was bowed forward, the collar reached quite high at the back of her scull. So she could not rise her head from her continuous obeisance.

“Shall we put on the corset now?” Toog asked. “Yes, I’d like to see that. Is it okay for you Nin?” “You don’t have to ask. I have to follow your orders, Ann. I’m OK with that.” Toog took the corset out of a big cardboard box. It also was a steel construction which consisted of two separate sections. At the front it had a locking closure. The locking mechanism was hidden inside the corset, so that only a small seam could be seen after it was closed and locked. At the back there was a lacing that was wide open now. Underneath the lacing a lacing protector made of elastic fabric helped preventing the skin from being pinched during the lacing process. “This will take a while, so please tell us more of your experiences while I lace up the corset.” Toog announced.

Part 7

New Gadgets

“Mistress June liked playing with my breasts a lot. She used clamps, tied them with ropes, put suction cups on my nipples or bigger ones on my whole breasts. Among the worst were the things she called spiders. These were devices that indeed looked like big spiders. They had eight legs that spread from a circular piece in the middle. Including the legs it had a total diameter of approximately five cm (two inches).  The middle part had a diameter of about two and a half cm (one inch) and a hole in the center. They were placed on my breasts so that my nipples peeked through the little holes in the center.

Let me tell you about my first experience with these spiders: Mistress June fixed them with a little rod that went through the body of the spider and through my nipple piercings. The rods were kept in the holes by friction only. Nevertheless I never managed to dislocate them. My arms were always bound, so that I could not use my hands to remove them. The friction was strong enough to prevent them from falling out, even when I shook my breasts. My breasts hurt when I did that, nevertheless I tried it sometimes. At first I thought that they were not as bad as the other tortures I had endured before. You might have guessed by now that I was wrong.

At the beginning they were just quite heavy weights on my nipples and the tips of the legs were slightly scratchy on my breasts. Then Mistress June explained, “These are little mechanical wonders. The surface of the disks is covered with solar cells. These are the power sources that give these spiders their liveliness. They can move each leg individually. They are switched off now. When they are activated they will start their exercises. First each spider will press one leg down, lifting its body at this one point. This will stretch your nipple a bit, but not too much. The legs are sensitive to force. They will extend only so much that your skin is just not punctured. Then that leg is pulled back and the next leg is pressed down. This continues until all legs have been used once. In the next round two neighboring legs will be extended, then three, then four until all eight legs will press down in the last step. At this point the spider will rise to the maximum height, stretching your nipple to the max. It will stay in that position for a while. Then all legs will be pulled back and the circle starts again. As they are powered by light the spiders act slowly at dim light, fast at bright light and they stay as they are when it is dark.

“Have fun” she said when she activated the spiders with a remote control. The spiders started to crawl around my nipples. It was a creepy and painful experience. They were quite slow and the stretching of my nipples was endurable at first, but I could already imagine how bad it would get when eight times the power would be applied at the end of the circle. Even now the point where the leg was pressed into my breast hurt. The tips of the legs were not very sharp, so each leg could exert quite a lot of force without puncturing my skin. Mistress June had left the room after watching me for a while. Most time she had kept me in the dark when she was out of the room, but this time she didn’t switch of the light when she left. So the spiders kept walking.

The spiders had just finished the second pass when mistress June returned. I saw the torch light in her hand and I knew what would happen. “

Toog had continued pulling the laces slowly, but steadily while Nin told her story, but now she needed a break.

“Could you please stop pulling for a moment, my body needs to adjust to the pressure. How far open is it now?” “Yes, of course I’ll stop for a while. We are almost done. Only two cm are left. Please tell me when I can go on.”

“Mistress June directed the beam of the torch light to my left nipple and the spider went from crawling to running. In no time it was pressing seven legs into my breast. While the spider was in the seven leg sequence Mistress June changed her target to my right breast. When that spider also had extended seven legs for a while she said, “Let’s play a little game of chance: I’ll leave the room slowly and before I’m gone I’ll switch off the light. If you’re lucky then the spiders will have fulfilled the circle before I’m gone and they will do you no harm for the next hour. If I’m lucky then the spiders will be at the last step, causing you maximum pain. I’ll not know before I’m back, but the uncertainty is part of the fun.” She knew that the spiders were much too slow to finish the sequence, of course. She even walked to the door in slow motion. Nevertheless the left spider had just extended the eighth leg when she switched off the light. The right one hadn’t even finished the seven leg sequence.

By the way, you can go on now.” “OK, I try to do it slowly.” “Thank you.” Toog resumed pulling the laces.

“For Mistress June it was a complete success. I was in tears again when she came back. She used her torch light to let the spiders complete their sequences. When all legs were pulled in again she deactivated the spiders and detached them from my nipples. I was still crying and she held me for a while, caressing my tortured nipples, telling me again how much she loved me when I was in tears.”

Meanwhile Toog had finished the lacing process. There was a small key hole on the bottom of the right half of the corset right below the last eyelet of the lacing. Toog inserted a little key and turned it one turn. This engaged the back side lock of the corset. He pulled out the laces. Nin was a stunning view now. Her waist was tiny, only forty five cm (18 inches) circumference with a five cm (two inches) stem. The corset was reaching from below her breasts to the widest part of her hips. Under her breasts two half cups pushed her breasts up and out. In the front and in the back small seams could be seen where the corset was closed. Two rows of eyelets showed where the laces had been. Otherwise she surface of the corset was completely smooth and shiny. Nins breathing was shallow and her breasts moved visibly up and down with each breath. From the front it looked like she had no arms. Her forearms were locked between her shoulder blades, so there was an unobstructed view of her small waist from all sides. With her arms pulled back so far her breast were pushed out, which was additionally enhanced by the corset. Her head was held in a submissive bow.

“Perhaps we should buy a new corset for you Ann. You are the mistress, you are supposed to have the smaller waist. What is the size of your waist? Hers is 45cm (18 inches) now.” Ann was shocked, she could not believe the Toog was suggesting that. “Mine is 51 cm (20 inches). I’m much sturdier built than her. Nin is so thin I’ll never be able to compete her in that regard.” “Don’t worry, I was joking. Nin is there to show your wealth, to be your accessory, not to compete you. Any restriction has to be more harsh on her than it is on you. If your waist were smaller than hers then it would be her duty to work on getting hers smaller than yours is. If you were generous you could have loosened your stays a little in that case, but as you can see that is not necessary.” That was a great relieve for Ann. She had worked almost her entire life to get her waist down to the current size. It would have been impossible for her to reduce it further. Toog knew that of course, he just had been unable to resist the temptation to mock her a little.

“You said that mistress June prevented clear pronunciation even without a gag. How did she do that?” Ann asked.

Part 8

Tongue Lock

“She had a diabolic and painful idea to do that. One day she bound me into a chair, then she took a huge ball gag and told me:” Please keep your tongue on the bottom of your mouth so that it just touches your front teeth. It must lay flat underneath the gag. I’ll pierce it through the floor of your mouth. If the hole in your tongue does not match with the one underneath I will do it again until we have a matching pair of holes. So you should help me to get it perfect.”

I was fixed in the chair almost unable to move at all. She had fixed my head with a clamp around my forehead. So I couldn’t resist when she forced the gag into my mouth. All I could do was trying to keep my tongue in the required position. She released the fixation of the headrest, pushed my head back and fixed it again. My head was held in a bent back position, so she had good access to my chin. Then she took a thick, long needle and actually a hammer.

 “I’ll do this really fast, you will not feel anything, at least not before it is done. Then it will hurt a lot of course, but that doesn’t matter. Don’t move your tongue. Ready?” Without further ado she put the needle under my chin and hammered it through the floor of my mouth and my tongue into the ball in my mouth with one single hit. She was right, it happened so fast that when I felt it the needle had already pierced my flesh, but then the pain was horrible and it would not get better soon.

The needle stuck deep in the ball. Mistress June had to pull hard to get it out. Then she replaced the ball gag with a mouth spreader. She inspected the wounds. “Well done, the hole is perfectly centered in your tongue. We don’t have to do it again.” She took a clean cloth dabbed away the blood under my chin. There was also blood in my mouth. I had to swallow that.

When the bleeding subsided after a few minutes she announced:” I think we can insert your new jewelry now.”  After that the worst part began. What she called jewelry was a stainless steel rod with an elongated steel plate at one end. The rod was slightly thicker than the needle she had used to do the piercing. She pressed the rod through my tongue and the floor of my mouth. Believe me, that was not a nice experience.

The end of the rod had a thread. Another disk was screwed onto that thread. A small ring had been welded to the bottom of that disk. Mistress June put a thin, but sturdy chain through the ring. The chain was passed tightly around my neck, she fixed it with a small lock. Now it was not possible to unscrew it even if my hands were free. Inside my mouth the plate lay on my tongue. It fit between my teeth and held my tongue down. This prevented clear pronunciation effectively. Mistress June called this my tongue lock.

On the last day of my stay at Mistress June she replaced the tongue lock with two barbells. One was inserted in my tongue, the other one trough the floor of my mouth. I didn’t know that my ordeal with her ended that day. Therefore I used that opportunity to quit: “Please let me end the training, I don’t want to become an ornament girl any more. Please stop.”

Part 9

Blackmail

“Today was the last day under my care for you. You will go back to Mistress May for the rest of your training. Do you really want to quit? If you do that now everything you endured was for nothing. You will get no money, you might even be forced to pay for the tuition. The rest of your training will be easy going with May.” I was so glad to get away from mistress June. Of course I didn’t want to quit under these circumstances. “OK, I don’t quit. Please let me go back to mistress May.“

“Good decision I knew you would change your mind. There are several hidden video cameras in this room. I recorded everything that happened while you were here. I will not show that to anyone. It is for my personal joy, but it has one additional purpose: If anyone asks you about these piercings you will answer that you agreed to them. You will tell no one what happened here. All we did was just standard training. Nothing happened without your consent. Otherwise I will show the recording of your quitting. That will end your training and your job opportunity will be gone. Do you want that?” “No I don’t. Please let me go to mistress May. I promise I won’t tell anyone what you did.”

I was fitted with the same outfit as when I arrived at mistress June, ballet boots, mono glove and corset. Then I was allowed to walk back to mistress May.

Mistress May immediately recognized that something was wrong when I arrived at her room. I looked exhausted. She also saw my new piercings. She new that these were quite extreme, nobody else had got this kind of piercing before.

“What happened Nin? You don’t look well. How did you get these piercings.” I tried to be convincing: “I’m OK, I asked mistress June to give me these piercings. I think they are cool.”

“I know you, Nin. That is not the truth. You know that you can trust me. You must tell me if something happened against your will. It will have no bad consequences for you.” “No, I can’t tell you anything. All is well. Please let’s go on with the training. Will I stay with you from now on?” “Yes, you will stay with me. Please tell me what happened. I think that was something bad and I want to help you.”

“I don’t need help. I’m with you now, I’m good.” “You experienced something bad, that can’t be undone, but we can prevent that it happens to others in the future. Do you want to be responsible if the next girl has to endure the same because you didn’t tell me what happened?” “I can’t tell, it would end my training. I don’t want that.” “I promise that you can go on if you want to. Why should it end? Did you ask for an end? That has no consequences if you did that and you changed you mind.”

“But mistress June has a video recording of me quitting.” I sobbed. “Ah, I knew something was wrong. Please tell me everything. As I said before: It will have no bad consequences for you.”

Finally I told her about everything, even my first encounter with mistress June during storage training. She was shocked. “That is abuse, I never suspected that she might do something like that. You said she has filmed that, right?” “Yes, she told me that she filmed it and bribed me with the quitting to ensure that I didn’t talk about it.” “I’ll call the police, she will go to prison for that.”

Part 10

A New Bargain

Mistress June was indicted. The videos were confiscated. They told me that is is likely that she will go to jail for three years or more.

I may be required to give evidence during the trial. So there may be a few days when I will not be available as an ornament girl for you. I’m willing to extend my contract by that amount of time, so that you don’t loose anything, of course.”

“No, I don’t want that. You suffered enough at the hands of that bad women. That was not your fault. It will not extend the duration of your contract if you have to go to court. Perhaps we can go there together, so maybe you can even be my ornament girl while you are giving evidence.”

“That is very nice of you, Ann. But Toog pays me for the whole five years. I don’t want anything I don’t earn.”

“I have an idea,” Toog said. “I see that you still have those piercings. If you keep these, perhaps even wear a tongue lock, then this would add value to our contract. It’s something nobody else has. This would easily compensate the loss of a few days.”

“I like the idea of compensating, but wearing a tongue lock is hard. It’s not just being unable to talk. Not being able to move you tongue is really annoying. You can’t swallow properly. I kept the piercings open because I hoped they would add value to my contract, but I can’t wear a tongue lock for five years.”

“Of course not. You would wear it occasionally at special events and you would get an additional bonus for every hour you wear it. How about ten interdollars per hour?”

“That is okay, but can we limit the maximum duration? Perhaps no more then eight hours a day?”

“Ann might attend events that last longer than eight hours, could we limit it to a total of three days per week? That would enable participation in events that last for one weekend Friday to Sunday.”

“OK, I can agree to that.”

“Just a moment, let me calculate. Five years times fifty two weeks equals two hundred and sixty weeks. Two hundred and sixty weeks times times tree days times ten equals seven thousand eight hundred. I’ll add seven thousand eight hundred interdollars to your bonus.”

“I thought that I would wear the tongue lock only occasionally. This sounds as if I will have to wear it for three days every week. To be honest, although formally that’s what I agreed to, I think that is too much.”

“No, no remember I’m not your master. Ann will decide if and when you have to wear it. I just want to prevent that she has to think about the money. I’ll pay the maximum amount, that way she can use the tongue lock on you whenever she wants, provided that it is no more then three days in a week. I don’t think she will do it that often.”

“I’m not a show-off,” Ann said.” Rest assured, you will wear it quite seldom.”

“OK, I believe you. We can do it that way.” Nin confirmed.

The safety monitoring of the house had recorded their conservation. Toog added the video and audio files to his contract with Nin. So the contract was officially modified.

After that Nin was fitted with her ballet boots. They were similar to Anns. The only difference was that Anns shoes were engraved with a decorative pattern on the outside, whereas Nins were just plain shiny polished steel.

Ann asked Nin if she would tell about another episode of her training while Toog fitted Nin with the boots.

Part 11

The Challenge

“I can tell you about another day at mistress June: “Today I give you a little challenge,” she told me in the morning. “I’ll tie you with just a little bit of twine. You’ll get a reward if you can escape on you own. Let’s say we don’t do a play session today if you escape till 4pm. It is 8am now, so that should be plenty of time. In case of success you may sleep unbound the next night till 8pm. That’s a good reward, don’t you agree. Oh, yes I agreed. How much would I have loved that!

On the other hand you need to be punished if you can’t escape. If you don’t escape you’ll stay bound the same way till tomorrow 4pm, but with some additional punishment. And I’ll make sure that you will not escape later, of course. After that we’ll do a two hour play session to compensate for the missed one today.”

The bondage was simple: She tied my left thumb to my right big toe and vice versa. She used multiple loops of twine and cinched them tight. Then she knotted several tight knots. She repeated that three times at each thumb. When she was finished I was hogtied, but I had been in much more severe hogties than this one.

“That’s it, you are good to go. Just a few feet of twine, you should be out of the in no time, right?” I really thought I had a chance. It should be possible to scratch through a strand of twine, shouldn’t it? Do that three times and one hand is free. That didn’t sound difficult. I wouldn’t really be free then, my collar was still chained to the wall and I could not leave the room, but I thought that she would accept it as success if I could get out of the hogtie.

I started scratching immediately. Soon I found out that the twine was extremely strong. I couldn’t even scratch through one single strand. I tried to loosen the knots, but with my bound thumbs and without being able to see the knots that tasks was also impossible.

Eight hours later mistress June was back. “No success, I’m disappointed. Did you waste your time trying to scratch through the twine? That twine is made of carbon nanotubes, extremely expensive and almost indestructible. You should have worked on the knots instead.” She knew that I had tried to loosen the knots. She had tied them so tight and hidden between my thumbs and my big toes that it wouldn’t have been possible to get out even if I had worked on the knots all of the time. I had been defeated right from the beginning.

“OK, let’s prepare you for the night.” First she put tight steel cuffs on my upper arms just above my elbows. They were connected with a single link of chain, so that my elbows were almost touching. Then she connected a chain to that link with a padlock. The chain ran through the ceiling to a motor winch. She activated the motor and my arms were pulled up until only my thighs were resting on the floor.

“That should prevent escape, now the punishment,” she announced.

She took a 2cm wide leather belt and wound it around the base of my left breast. The belt had a buckle at one end. She pushed the other end through the buckle. Then she pulled really hard. My breast was compressed to half of its original size at the base before she closed the buckle. “Nice, I like how your skin is stretched. It almost feels like a drum. And it’s already starting to get some more color. Let’s do the other one, perhaps I can tighten this one a bit more after that.”

Tighten it more! What did she think. It already felt like my breast was cut of my body. It had turned purple and it hurt like hell. True to her words my right breast soon felt the same. Then she pulled at the left belt again, but she wasn’t able to pull it tight enough to get the spike through the next hole in the belt. “Damn, that belt doesn’t fit. The spike is close to the last whole, but I can’t get it through. Stay as you are, I’ll get another one.” She left me. I was lying there with throbbing breasts, almost unable to move. All I could do was wiggle a little, but that only increased the pain in my breasts.

 “I found the perfect belts for you.” She announced when she came back after a few minutes. The Belts were much wider than those that already tortured me, almost 4cm. The holes were spaced much closer. There were two parallel rows with holes every cm.

These will fit perfectly and they have another feature. You will certainly not like it, but the more I do.” She dangled one belt before my eyes, so that I could more clearly see what she was referring to. There were little spikes on one side of the belt. These were cones about 5mm diameter and 5mm height. A row of these spikes spanned the whole length of the belt. These would hurt, I knew it. I tried to plead. “Please mistress I already hurt so much, don’t make it worse.”  My tongue lock prevented this of course. What I really said was almost not understandable. She pretended to understand something different: “You like these, too? That’s good, you’ll wear them for a while. I’ll make them as tight as possible, it’s a punishment after all.”

Soon my breast were both compressed to less than half their original size at the base. The width of the belts pushed them away from my body and the spikes poked into my compressed flesh. On the outside of the belts the skin was pulled so taught that it formed my breasts into two almost perfect spheres.

“That’s it, you are set for the day. Enjoy your punishment if you can. I’ll be back the same time tomorrow. I’m already looking forward to our play session. I think you breasts will be quite sore by then. I’ll think about some actions to emphasize that.”

It was so unfair. She had promised me to limit the extreme pain to the play sessions. That had been bad enough and the normal training was no picnic either.  With this challenge she had found a way to extend the extreme pain beyond that time. She had circumvented her part of the agreement that she had forced onto me.”

Part 12

Party Preparations

Meanwhile Toog had fixed Nins feet in the ballet boots. “Are you OK with the boots? You will wear them for a while.” “They actually feel quite comfortable compared to those I wore during my training. They fit very well, although they are completely stiff. I can’t flex my ankles at all.” “Please try standing.” Nin had much practice, so she managed to get up even though she could not use her hands for balance. “How does it feel now?” “Better than I expected. My weight is distributed very well. There is much less pressure on my toes than I’m used to.”

“Very well, I think you should both practice walking for a while. You will not need to walk or stand a lot in the afternoon, but this evening we will have a small party. Nin you will start your job as a decoration which will not require walking or even standing. Ann on the other hand will be dancing with me, so some practice is recommended. Nin might be able to give some valuable advice.” Dancing! Ann had just learned to walk in these boots. She didn’t want to disappoint Toog, but she was quite afraid that she would not be able to learn dancing in ballet boots in that short time. Even less she thought that she would be able to endure the ballet boots for such a long time.

Although Ann loved Toog and enjoyed being with him, this time she was relieved when he announced that he had to leave and would be back at tea time. She would not have to wear the ballet boots all day. “One question before you go, please,” she said.

“Sure, what’s the matter?”

“You said the you gift will make my life easier. I can’t see that so far. How did you mean that?”

“Oh, that is simple. You might have noticed that fashion has become increasingly restrictive during the last years.”

“Indeed, I have, I have to live with these restrictions every day. I love being fashionable, but it has reached a level of restriction that is hard to endure.”

“That’s what I mean. If fashion keeps going in that direction it will soon reach an unbearable stage. With Nin these restrictions are transferred to her. You can stay as you are, while as your accessory she shifts you to highest possible fashion. May be the required restrictions for you will even be reduced once ornament girls get more common.”

“But you just increased my restrictions significantly with your other gifts. I really like them, they are so beautiful, but they are anything but comfortable.”

“That’s for now. Ornament girls are just starting to get fashionable. I expect that it will soon be required to have an ornament girl to be fashionable. That will change a lot. Perhaps it will not be necessary to be tied up yourself next year, who knows?”

Ann actually practiced dancing in her ballet boots. Nin tried to help her with some hints from her own experience, but it wasn’t easy. She had to stop after half an hour. Her feet were hurting too much.

Ann was happy that her maid had finished her errands in the mean time. She asked her to take off her ballet boots. So, she could relax her feet for a few hours. She paid attention that her maid put her ballet boots back on with ample time before tea time. Toog should not see her without the precious gifts he had given her.

At tea time they had a nice celebration of her birthday with Toog, her family, and some relatives. Nin was standing at the side while they were eating the birthday cake. Ann was a little envious, because Nin seemed to be able to stand in her ballet boots for hours without any sign of distress, while her own feet were slightly aching even when she was sitting at the table.

Later that day some friends of Ann and Toog would visit to celebrate her birthday with a party with a lot of dancing and drinking. Although, no drinking for her Ann swore to herself. She would need all her wits to be able to dance in her new shoes.

When all of the cake had been eaten, the relatives had left and the afternoon celebration had ended she had to do something she didn’t like, but it could not be avoided: She had to ask Toog to put off her ballet boots.

“I’m so sorry, I really like them, but I’m still getting used to them. I need a rest. Otherwise I will not be able to dance with you.”

“You don’t need to apologize. I’m impressed that you wore them so long. Don’t worry you can wear some other shoes at the party. That’s no problem.”

“No, I will wear them. I like them. I just need a little rest, that’s all.”

“Okay, you take a well deserved rest while I finish the decoration of the party room. May I take Nin with me?”

“Yes, of course.”

Nin followed Toog to the party room. Nin was wondering what Toog intended to do, when they entered the room. Everything seemed to be prepared.

“Okay, lets begin with your task for this evening,” Toog said. “You will be part of the decoration. Do you see that big vase in the middle of the dance floor? That’s your place. The vendor called it an ornament girl stand. Please come with me.”

The went to that vase. It had an odd form. Almost like two vases merged into one.

“I’ll lift you up, then you raise your feet to your butt. Then I’ll set you into the vase. Each leg goes into one of the tubes of the vase.”

Nin obeyed and was placed in the vase. It was a tight fit. Her calves were pressed firmly against her thighs. She was trapped by her own body weight. Even with free arms she would probably not have been able to get out. With her arms still fixed in reverse prayer configuration she was completely helpless. Fortunately the foot of the vase was quite wide. It would not be easily tipped over. Nin was trapped, but safe.

“I’ll leave you for a while. I think you are safe now, but we have a safety measure to ensure that you don’t get harmed. Please press this disk between your thumb and index finger.” Toog held a small disk to her thumb, so that she could grab it. “Press until it beeps.” Nin had to press quit hard, but she managed to get that beep out of the disk. “Now it is activated. It has a gluey surface and will stick to your thumb, so that you cannot loose it. If you get in serious trouble, for example if you might get injured or your airways get blocked, then you press the button  as hard as you can. It will send an alarm to me and our security people. Someone will come to rescue you in no time. Remember that it is only for emergencies. Do not use it just because you are bored or uncomfortable. I’ll be back before the party starts.”

Nin was used to be restrained and left alone for hours, but it was boring and uncomfortable. Why couldn’t he put her in that vase later? This had no purpose  now nobody saw her. It made no difference if she was suffering here or comfortable somewhere else. She was not angry. This was her job and she was payed well. Nevertheless she was a bit disappointed deep inside. Toog had always been kind and caring before, why had he changed? She knew she was thinking too much. This was exactly what she had trained for. He had given her the chip for safety. So everything was fine. She didn’t have to worry. She had been put into the vase around five pm. She guessed that the party would start no earlier than eight pm. That left her too much time for thinking. She could only guess the time. Her only indicator was the sun that shone through some big windows behind her, but it was summer and it would be bright till after ten pm. So, in fact she had no clue how long she had been alone and how long she would still have to wait.

She longed the party to begin, so she was happy when Toog came back. “The guests will arrive within the next half hour. I have to apply the finishing touch.

Ornament girls shall be seen, not heard. Please open wide.” “Oh please, I won’t say a word.” “Sorry, you should know it’s mandatory for ornament girls in public.” “We are not in public.” “We are, once the guests are here. By the way you just proved that it is necessary.”

The ball gag wasn’t very big and not too uncomfortable. She was used to much bigger gags.

“I’ll soon be back with the first guests.” Toog left her alone again.

Part 13

Party Time

Meanwhile her maid had helped Ann to put her new boots back on. Toog joined her greeting the guests. Servants guided the guests to the ballroom. Ann got many gifts from her friends.

Toog had tried to keep his gift secret, he had talked about Nin with only one good friend under a vow of secrecy. That friend also talked to one good friend and that one to the next and so on. In the end almost all the guests new that Toogs gift to Ann was an ornament girl. Fortunately no one had told Ann, so the surprise had not been ruined.

So, some of the gifts were accessories for Nin: Franky, not a close friend, but  a member of Toogs clique, gave her a nice pair of nipple clamps with a connecting chain. “I don’t know if your ornament girl has pierced nipples, so these are clamping ones. They are quite gentle. It should be easy to wear them for a long time.” Toog tested them on his pinkie. “You are right, I think they are okay. And they really look nice. Perhaps she can wear them during the party. What do you think Ann?” “I think that is okay, but let’s ask her if she is okay with them.”

Another guest gave Ann a new ball gag for Nin. “I don’t know the perfect size for an ornament girl, but I was told that they are trained to take big ball gags. Therefore I bought one of the bigger ones” she said. “We can let her try it. She can wear it tonight if it fits” Nin replied.

When most of the guests had arrived they all gathered around Nin. Toog applied the nipple clamps. “Are they okay” he asked. Nin nodded, they squeezed her nipples quite gently. She might even be able to shake them off if she tried.

The next item was not that easy. Toog removed her ball gag to replace it with the new one. “You trained wearing big ball gags right? So, you will be able to wear this one if it fits int your mouth, right?” He asked. A bit reluctantly Nin nodded.

The ball gag was huge, probably the biggest she had ever worn, but Nin thought she had no choice. She opened her mouth wide. The ball was not only big, it was also quite dense. Toog had to wiggle it around for a while before it popped behind her teeth. She doubted that she would be able to expel it without help, just because of its size. Nevertheless, Toog tightened the straps that were attached to the ball until her head was firmly encased in a head harness. “Very nice, you look great. If there is any free space in the vase it will soon be filled by your drooling, right.” He was grinning. “mmmpfmm” “Sorry, I don’t understand, but hey, that’s the purpose of that gag .”

The party was going on. Happy people were dancing around Nin. Ann danced with Toog. Her feet were hurting, but she was happy. Toog was holding her close. He did everything to make it easier for her. He tried to lift her as much as possible to reduce the pressure on her feet. They took a break after each dance, but despite of her hurting feet Ann always asked for the next dance soon. She loved the tight embrace so much. She and Toog were so engrossed with each other that they forgot about Nin. Ann and Toog left the party quite early to continue celebrating in private. Most of the guest were still dancing a long time after the two had left.

Meanwhile Nins situation got worse. The clamps that seemed so gentle at the beginning were hurting her now. They seemed to clamp stronger with passing time. She knew it could only be an imagination, but she felt something pressing into both nipples from the top almost like little needles.

Tears were forming in her eyes. “Why did they use clamping ones? They know I have pierced nipples” she thought, but she couldn’t even ask because of that horrible ball gag.

Many of the guests watched Nin, many hadn’t seen an ornament girl before. She was greatly admired “She is so sweet.” “She must be very expensive.” “Do you know how long she has signed up for” were only a few of the comments. Most seemed not to notice that she was suffering. Some even liked it. “Look at these sweet tears.” “Are these nipple clamps? Look how she reacts to them. I’m sure she would beg us to take them off if she could” “I like that gag, never saw such a big one.” “Nice drooling.” “So much drool and tears. We must be careful. The floor might get slippery.”

It was late in the morning when the last guests had left. Nin thought someone would take her out of the vase, but nothing happened. No one had told the servants what to do with her and Ann and Toog had already been asleep for quite a while. Her nipples were hurting like hell now. “Why am  I so sensible today? I have worn nipple clamps for longer in the past and they felt much stronger when they were applied. I can’t stand it any more. I have to press the button” she thought. But was this really an emergency? Were her nipples in danger to be injured? It felt like they were, but from experience she knew they were not. She decided to endure the pain. This was her first day as an ornament girl. She would be strong. She would not fail right at the beginning of her servitude.

Part 14

The morning after the Party

Many hours later Toog came to her rescue. “I’m so sorry Nin. I forgot to tell the maid to get you out of the vase after the party. I’ll get you out now. You must be exhausted. Let me remove the gag.” He unfastened the strap. Then he started to pull the ball gag out of her mouth. Nin tried to open as far as possible, but her jaw was locked after that long time. The ball was stuck. Nevertheless that was not Nins biggest concern right now. She had to get rid of the nipple clamps. “pweese weemow fe clamf” Sorry, I don’t understand. We have to get the gag out of your mouth first. I didn’t realize that it is that big. It went in quite well, didn’t it. “fe clamf, pweese” “The clamps are bothering you? But they are very gentle. I tested them on my pinkie. The can’t be such a Problem.  Hey, what’s that? There is a little drop of blood under your left nipple. How could that happen?”

He opened the clamps and put them aside. Nin experienced the typical increase of pain that you get when a clamp is removed, but there was something else. It felt like something was pulled out of her nipple. It hurt, but it was a relieve at the same time. She knew the pain would subside soon, now that the clamps were gone.

“There are wounds on top of both of your nipples, how could that happen? Fortunately there is not much blood. It seems that the clamps prevented most of the bleeding with their pressure.” Took reached for the clamps and inspected them. “The look quite smooth. Nothing that should have caused injuries. I don’t understand. There is a label engraved at the side. The manufacturer is Bestmetalbounds. I will check with them later. Let’s get that gag out of your mouth first.”

Toog hat to twist and pull at the gag for a while before he could finally expel it. “Ah, thank you. Those clamps were awful.” “They injured you! Why didn’t you use the emergency button?” “I didn’t know what was happening. The clamps felt so gentle when you applied them. The gag was much worse at that time. When the pain came I thought that I was overreacting. I didn’t want to make a fuss out of noting right on my first day.”

“Let’s get you to sleep. I think you earned some rest in a comfortable bed. You will be bound in light bondage, but don’t expect to sleep comfortable in a bed too often. That’s not what you have been trained for.”

Toog checked the clamps while Nin was sleeping. There was a part number on the label, so it was easy to find the description on the homepage of  Bestmetalbounds:

Item No. 9245781: Unique nipple clamps with stealthy piercing function.

We call these clamps The Wasps, because they really sting!

Beware:

Our new and exclusive nipple clamps The Wasps are only for really masochistic people. They may never be used without consent!

On first glance the appear like two very gentle clamps connected by a light chain. That does not change on the second and third glance, by the way.

Their real potential shows only after they have been applied for a while. For the first three hours they increase the pressure of their grip. This is done so gently that the wearer almost does not notice it. He or she will wonder why these gentle clamps have such a painful grip after a while, but they will not be able to comprehend the reason. During the next four hours a small pin (0.5mm diameter) is driven through each nipple. This pin is hidden inside the clamp when the clamp is not applied. The pin moves so slowly that the wearer still can’t understand what’s happening. There will be pain of course, but it is not possible to spot the root cause due to the slow action. After four hours, when the pin has been driven completely through to the other side, the real “fun” begins. There are several sleeves around the pin, each 0.5mm bigger than  the last. These are driven through the hole one after the other, each taking two hours. So the initial 0.5mm hole is increased to 1mm, then 1.5mm and so on. The last sleeve has a diameter of 3mm. So, after 17 hours the wearer has 3mm holes pierced through the nipples or wherever the clamps are applied.

Due to the ingenious design of The Wasps they are automatically reloaded when they are removed. The pin and the sleeves are retracted before the clamps release their grip. This ensures that you don’t pull at the hole with the pins.

The Wasps are ready to go immediately after removal, but they should be opened and closed a few times to ensure that the internal spring is fully loaded. Otherwise the above described process might stop sometime before it has finished.

The pressure of the clamps normally stops any blood flow and the process is slow enough to ensure that scab has formed before the clamp is removed. Nevertheless, it can’t be guaranteed that no blood escapes. So, keep away from delicate clothing while wearing or removing the clamps to avoid blood stains.

Don’t forget our warning:

Never use The Wasps without consent! Always supervise the person that’s wearing The Wasps, especially if that person is in bondage! The Wasps are for very masochistic people, only.

Toog was shocked. What had they done to Nin. He would have to check her nipples as soon as she awoke. These wounds would need to be tended. Probably they would need a doctor. He calculated: The clamps were applied app. 8:30pm, he had removed them at app 10am. So Nin had worn them for 13 to 14 hours. The holes should not be maximum, but at least 2mm. Not huge, but bad enough, especially when applied unwillingly and so slowly.

Then he tried to remember who gave Ann the clamps. There had been so many guests. He would have to ask Ann.

That was the beginning of a new fashion in 2187. How will Nin’s life be as an ornament girl? Will Ann’s restrictions be reduced in 2188? Perhaps we’ll never know.

Healthy Chest

Healthy Chest

Sheath watched as the shrouded figure moved towards her. She moved slowly, oh so very slowly, and seemed to almost glide through the garden, a vision in blue cloth flanked by two white angels. Sheath smiled, knowing that although the movement appeared smooth and effortless, beneath those layers the reality was quite different.

She knew it because that was her reality too.

Silently she watched and waited for the figure to arrive.

When it was finally stood before her, she surveyed it with greater attention to detail. The wide, hooped burqa that shrouded the woman within was expensive, dyed a deep blue and the embroidery exquisite with not a single fray in sight. She gazed into the grille, but no hint of the female entombed within could be made out. It was as it should be, and the anticipation merely heightened her feelings. She shifted her gaze to the two handmaidens, young women, virgins both, clad only in plain white leotards and white satin gloves, their hair in pigtails tied up with plain white ribbons. Both were, as she had requested, brunettes, with chocolate eyes and figures that were starting to develop curves. The one on the left had potential in particular… but that was for another day. Today was all about their mistress. Almost imperceptibly, Sheath nodded her head and the two handmaidens started to unwrap her present. The hooped burqa was lifted up, revealing its occupant bit by bit until, with the help of poles, it was above her head and the woman within could step forward away from the large hoop of cloth above her.

Then the pretty one on the left knelt down and started to unfasten the golden cage that closed around the girl’s body whilst her plainer sister held the woman it imprisoned steady. The cage swung open, and the pretty handmaiden pulled it away on its noiseless, oiled casters, before returning to remove the large gag from her mistress’s mouth. Then, after making sure that her mistress was steady and balanced, the plain handmaiden turned to Sheath and announced, “Lady Healthy Chest Saturday, sixth wife of Lord Kaloyan of Zagora, Nobility of the Third Rank greets you, ma’am.”

“Lady Sword Sheath Tuesday, first wife of Lord Kaloyan of Zagora, Nobility of the First Rank greets you, ma’am.”

Heathy Chest, eh? Whatever else one might say about him, one could never argue that her husband, Lord Kaloyan, was blessed with a poetic imagination. The reason for her visitor’s new noble name was obvious for her clearly fake enlarged breasts, two perfectly spherical globes, stood out from her chest unnaturally, rising and falling with each breath, dominated her entire being. Sheath’s own breasts had been enlarged too, of course – all noble women on Zlatni had them done as a mark of their economic wealth and dependence on their menfolk – but Healthy Chest’s were something else, each taut and pink tit clearly twice the size of Sheath’s hard-won own.

As she surveyed them rising and falling alarmingly with the effort of the walk, their owner shifting nervously from foot to foot in her boots, looking as unstable as a new-born foal, Sheath cast her mind back to their first meeting, over a year ago, in the Mezdra College for Females. Then Healthy Chest had been called Ivelina and was but a normal girl without even a dream of nobility. She had been presented as the brightest in the year, a talent for the future who would study in the university and go far. What Sheath had seen though, was potential. Pure sexual potential. She’d gazed into her dark eyes and imagined stripping off those clothes from her body and touching her dusky skin and she’d known in that moment that this was the girl she had been looking for. And so, after the class had finished, she had a quiet word with the guard and then, the moment that Ivelina had turned eighteen, she had been mysteriously selected to act as a handmaiden for the royal court itself.

Ivelina had been devastated when she’d heard the news. Sheath knew this because she’d had a spy placed in the school. Her chosen one had been a scholar, dreaming of an independent life of academia and perhaps the sisterhood. Being a handmaiden disrupted this at best and at worst… well, it could be seen as a life sentence. It was well known that noble men often got enflamed at the sight of the scantily-clad handmaidens, their white leotards and gloves symbolising their virginity as they helped their encumbered mistresses perform the simple tasks of life. Most satisfied that urge with either their wives or having the handmaiden – who was pledged to obey – take their tools in their mouths. But a few went further and blessed – yes, that is the term that was always used – the girl with having their precious virginity taken there and then. And the noble laws of Zlatni state that if a man has taken a girl’s virginity, then he is duty bound to marry her and make her a member of the nobility. It was a great honour but, as Sheath knew from her own experience as well as from the whisperings of her spy, it was not an honour always appreciated by the girl. For the life of a noblewoman on Zlatni is quite different to that of her low-born sisters.

As was clearly visible by the girl standing before her, nervously shifting her weight from boot to boot whilst her two handmaidens prevented her from falling.

Sheath recalled when she was first presented with her noble footwear that keeps the wearer continually on her tiptoes and in danger of toppling. That is why the two handmaidens are necessary at all times. Well, that and some of the other changes. She recalled the first fitting, how unsteady and vulnerable she’d felt as she was lifted up to a standing position, the cramps, the agony of being forced into such an unnatural position. The fact that whereas before she could run and dance, now and forevermore she would be reduced to hobbling around like a geriatric, glad of her handmaiden’s supporting arms and the cage underneath her hooped burqa. Yes indeed, even though she was much steadier and far more graceful now, the memories of those early months were still seared into her brain, and she felt a pang of pity for the woman before her.

“It is nice to meet you again, Lady Sword Sheath,” she said.

So, one thing was familiar at least. That soft voice.

And those beautiful chocolate eyes too. Sheath felt her arousal growing.

“Please, please, none of the ‘Lady’ now; we are equals and, I hope, also friends. Call me Sheath as my other friends do and, if you’ll permit me to refer to you as Chest, then I would be most honoured.”

Healthy Chest looked conflicted, as if her new moniker still annoyed her, but then smiled and nodded, “Yes, Sheath, please, call me Chest.”

Sheath smiled at the small victory over the old, defeated Ivelina and recalled how she too had struggled to get used to her humiliating noble name. ‘I shall baptise you Sword Sheath,’ he had said, ‘for you are the most perfect scabbard for my fleshy blade!’ Yes indeed, that is what she was now: a hole for a man to stick his cock into. Still, she had used her purpose well and now she was about to reap the rewards!

She leaned forwards and hugged her new co-wife as best she could, their oversized breasts pressing against one another, her plumped-up lips touching those of her unwilling sister. But they did not hold hands, for her arms, like those of all noble women, were securely and beautifully pinioned behind her back in the reverse-prayer position.

Again, Sheath recalled her training, the painful bending of the limbs, the slow deadening, the feeling of totally vulnerability and dependence; getting used to having the handmaidens wipe her dry after the toilet and feed her every meal. She was as dependent as a baby, and just as unsteady, for it is much harder to balance without arms to steady you. She withdrew from Chest and looked into her eyes, and wondered how she was coping.

Her spies said not well, but her expression betrayed nothing, and the ensemble was elegant. She will make a fine noblewoman this one!

“Please sit beside me!” she said, and the four handmaidens helped the two encumbered noblewomen to sit on the sofa, their wide hips pressed up against one another. Sheath revelled in the warmth from this fellow human being, something that she enjoyed far too little.

“So, His Lordship has decreed that you are to be my companion and I must say that I am glad for this life can get lonely. So, if we are to be friends, pray tell me Lady Chest, how are you finding life as a noblewoman so far?”

As she spoke, Sheath watched her companion’s gargantuan chest rise and fall with each laboured breast, the movement exciting her.

“It is wonderful… Sheath, it is like a dream.”

If she could have done so, Sheath would have laid a hand on her companion’s thigh at this point, but with them pinioned elegantly but uselessly behind her back in the noble reverse prayer configuration, this was impossible, so instead she leaned in and whispered, “Now, come on sister, is that truth? I too was promoted from the common folk. I know what it is like. Is it really so wonderful?”

As she’d anticipated, both from her own experiences and the tattlings of the her best spy, the plain handmaiden who was stood behind them, Chest shook her head slowly. “No Sheath, I must confess, I have found it hard. Very hard.” And with those words she leaned into her new and only permissible friend and tears started to flow from her eyes.

Sheath was pleased. She’d know that this moment would come; it had to, as the human mind can only take so much, but she had not expected Chest to break so quickly. The reports must have been right: she was desperate.

Sheath remembered her own feelings of isolation and despair after she was noticed by His Lordship’s Father whilst serving his third wife as a handmaiden and taken there and then in front of her sister servant and the queen, before then beginning her own arduous conversion process to noble status, knowing that never again would she be able to run through the fields of her village, use her hands or speak to another man. Those early days had been hard, but she had learned well how to use her only weapon: her beauty. She noticed how the lord’s eldest son looked at her and, carefully, subtly, encouraged it. He fell hopelessly for his father’s youngest wife (who was, after all, his own age), and when that awful day came when His Lordship was poisoned by an unknown assassin, after they had wept copiously for her lost master, one of the first acts the new lord had undertaken was to marry her himself, making her the queen of his harem.

And they had loved one another passionately ever since. Even now, as she entered her fifth decade, he would do anything for her. Hence granting this request.

Sheath comforted Chest, doing so out of genuine love and empathy but also because it fulfilled her plan. His Lordship had younger lovers these days and she was lonely. She wanted a bedfellow of her own and when she had seen this girl with her dark hair and chocolate eyes she’d known that she was the one. But she did not want a reluctant bedfellow; she needed her to love her in return. Which is why, in her moment of need, she literally became Chest’s shoulder to cry on.

“It is hard, so very hard! Sheath, I had dreams, to study, to become a Sister of Knowledge in the Convent of St. Teodora. I wanted to learn the sciences and use my knowledge to help the kingdom. I did not want this! Now, I am only an object, a plaything! I long to use my arms again, to be able to walk normally without these accursed boots, to be Ivelina once more and not have this humiliating name and these awful, awful breasts that weigh me down and define me!”

Sheath let her talk, breathing in the scent of her perfume and her freshly-washed hair. Then, when Chest had run out of words, she replied softly, “Shh! Our lot is decided by God, and we must make the most of it. You look beautiful now, like a goddess, and you should remember that. Yes, you cannot study, but there are compensations. The bedroom activities. Surely you enjoy those?”

Chest sat up and looked at her. “I did when he took me that first time, when I was a handmaiden, that I do admit, and when they were transforming me, I longed for it again. But since I became his wife, it has been different. He has not used me there; instead he only puts his thing between my breasts and uses them. I am on fire down below and I can get no release!”

Sheath smiled inwardly. His Lordship had done as she asked, not that he needed any encouragement. Chest was being left deliberately unsated and all her meals pumped full of the strongest aphrodisiacs. The poor girl must be losing her mind!

“I understand,” she replied, and then turned to her handmaidens and said, “Ralitsa, you service Lady Healthy Chest; Penka, you service me!”

The two pretty young virgins nodded in understanding and then knelt down before the two ladies. Carefully, they unfastened the golden chastity belts that prevented access to their love channels and then, once done, slowly removed the rods that titillated but never fulfilled, handing them to Lady Healthy Chest’s handmaidens to clean. Then they knelt in and began to work with their tongues.

“Oooh! Ahh!” The expression on Chest’s face was exquisite and Sheath was glad that she was secretly recording this for His Lordship’s pleasure. “But Sheath, I thought that this was not allowed; that any pleasuring not with our husband is deemed to be adultery!”

“And so it is; no release is permittable without his permission. But he is a good man and I am his First Wife and he grants me privileges. This is allowed when you are with me.”

She finished her words and succumbed to the pleasure; the exquisite sensations caused by the tongue of the highly-trained virgin. This was wonderful, both in the joy it gave her, but also in the knowledge that it would bind Chest even closer to her. The only way for the noblewoman to relieve that itch that would plague her life from this day forward was to be with her companion, to love her and devote herself to her.

The handmaidens excelled at their job. They brought both noblewomen to the brink of ecstasy but never over the precipice. Sweat formed on Chest’s brow and soon she was screaming, pleading for completion. But Sheath had given strict instructions and, after fifteen minutes of artful brinkmanship, they withdrew.

“What? Please God no! I need to finish!” cried the tormented noblewoman.

“Shh, sister, it is time for our afternoon rest. Handmaidens, your mistress is to relax in my bed this afternoon.”

The virgins nodded in understanding and helped their mistress to her feet. Sheath marvelled as she staggered uncertainly, like a child learning to walk, so vulnerable and yet so alluring as her breasts bounced with every movement, into the adjacent bedroom, the jewel on the end of  the plug in her bottom hole twinkling as she moved.

It reminded Sheath of her own plug. That had been another trial at the beginning; it had woken her in the night; she’d felt so full, so invaded. Now though, when it is removed, the hole pulses as if yearning for it’s friend, and she feels empty and hollow. She nodded at her own handmaidens, and they helped her to stand.

When she got to the bedroom, Chest was secured as all noblewomen must be for sleep. Her reverse prayer had been undone and now her hands were chained to the posts at the top two corners of the bed, whilst her boots were fastened to the bottom two. Naked, exposed and vulnerable like a starfish, she waited with no control over her destiny.

Sheath nodded and the handmaidens, unfastened her own reverse prayer ensemble. Unlike with Chest though, they did not chain her to the bed but instead withdrew leaving the two noblewomen alone. “I-I-I do not understand,” stuttered Chests, her bosom heaving. “All noblewomen must be fully restrained in bed. They taught us in…”

“Shh, not all rules are always followed in this house. His Lordship has granted me privileges,” she whispered before taking the large, double-ended toy from the bedside table and slowly inserting it into her companions dripping cavern.

And then she lay on top of her new friend, pushing the other end into her own sex and stroking the face of the woman who was now her sexual plaything, the woman who would be devoted to her for the rest of her life, the woman who represented the fulfilment of her dreams and desires.

Their lips met, warm flesh pressed against warm flesh and Sheath established a steady rhythm as Chest dissolved into bliss, unaware that in that moment, she had dedicated herself fully to the woman that had enslaved her.

Written 19-22/03/2023

Copyright © 2023, Dave Potter

Yabu

Yabu

This story was written by me, Dave Potter, but thanks must go to Cafter Homme for the editing and corrections which have made it a better tale than it was originally.

Author’s note:

This story was inspired by the following description of the lives of women in traditional Korean society written by Isabella Jane Bird in her 1895 travelogue ‘Korea and Her Neighbours’.

It is also worth the reader acquainting themselves with traditional Korean dress. These diagrams may help:

c5e4711cce05ca9eaa2ad590aac44861e710bd67_hqce31f5f8822dca2e171c7f8191b790e7

The information on traditional Korean hairstyles comes from this video: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wfUROEyt39Y

Chapter 1

I suppose I should start off by introducing myself. My name is Beo-Jin, Pak Beo-Jin, and I am a high school student at Park Valley Private High for Girls in California. Or at least, I was. I’m not anymore. Not a student, I mean. Like, my name’s  not even Beo-Jin. But you’ll get it later.

What I was not and am not is a “normal” girl. After all, how many “normal” Korean girls study in an expensive private high in the US? No, I don’t think so, not normal at all. That was due to my dad. His name is Pak Cha-Ek and he was one of the executive directors of Chollima Inc, a global electronics brand worth, like, billions! That’s how he had the money to send me to such a prestigious school in States, convenient since he was in charge of their American operations. Oh, he paid for everything, but that was it. He never bothered himself much with either my upbringing or my welfare, too busy making money and serving the company. A typical Korean businessman, I guess you’d say. Anyways, we weren’t close.

Nor too did my mum bother herself much about me. I mean, like,  she neither raised me nor cared for me; I was always an afterthought. My dad got together with her when he was forty-two and she was just an air-headed nineteen-year old beauty queen. My guess is she had my brother Ryu to get a ring out of my dad, cause knowing him he would’ve just dumped her for the next floozy that came along. Like he had the last. If there had ever been a “spark” between them, it was dead and gone by the time I was here, like, a year or so later. She now spends her time living off of a healthy stipend from dad, usually on the French Riviera where she bathes on yachts, gambles in casinos, and looks for new sugar daddies. Like with dad, we weren’t close.

Despite this rather fucked up family though, I wasn’t depressed or anything drama. You don’t miss what you never had, right? Like, school was alright, especially playing field hockey and soccer; I loved K-Pop, I dyed my hair ginger and did my makeup like Hyuna with no one to stop me; oh! and I loved partying with my cool Cali friends! Yeah, when you’re sixteen and rich in the sun, life ain’t bad.

1-26_hyuna_clriden_3

Or at least, mine wasn’t until the letter arrived. Dad wanted me to come home, and by home I mean Korea. He called it a “summons,” I called it a waste of time. It was only for a visit of course, or at least, that’s what I assumed. I just guessed he’d gone through one of his occasional bouts of parental guilt and wanted to show me what a great dad he actually was. Whatever. It was a bummer, as always; the summer holidays were approaching, and I’d been planning to go with Kelly down to her mum’s place in Mexico. Still, I knew better than to refuse my father. After all, if I pissed him off, my allowance could stop, and bang would go any cool plans and stuff. We all have our cross to bear, right? This was mine. Or so I thought.

The letter informed me that I had a flight booked to Seoul on the Saturday after I finished school, first class of course. It went on to say that I would be met by a car which would drive me to our house which, I was surprised to learn, was a new one that dad had some fancy architect build over the previous year. This was a total shock; why had he mentioned nothing about this a few months back when he’d popped over to LA for business? The letter also mentioned that he had now taken on a new job, from Chollima to Chongsanri, of which he was now Vice President again. You have no idea, I almost, like, screamed. Chollima was big, but Chongsanri was, like, HUGE! The leading Korean tech outfit by a mile. My God, what must dad be making now?! It didn’t really matter, it was good news for me!

Ahh, if only we had the benefit of hindsight!

As promised, I got picked up at Incheon Airport by a blank-faced lackey chauffeur who showed me towards a limo with blacked-out windows. I settled in the back, made myself a coffee from the minibar and watched the world go by. Seoul soon faded away and we were well into the countryside. I was puzzled. Dad had always preferred city life, and in Korea that means Seoul or bust!

Still we drove on and on, up into the mountains. Then, somewhere near to Pyeongchang, we headed off up some creepy side road that made me mistrust the dumb chauffeur, winding through forested slopes until we came to the house itself. Let me tell you, it was not what I had expected.

It was an unsurprisingly large place for Dad but, weirdly, it was built in a very traditional style, like super old fashioned like some sort of Buddhist temple with a walled compound and large pavilions and stuff. Actually at first, you might’ve thought it was ancient; it was only upon a closer look that the modern details became obvious. The car swung into the courtyard and I was shown out by the driver. There to meet me was some maid I had never seen before dressed in like a full, traditional hanbok. Weird. She bowed towards me and told me to follow her, but like, her accent was strange, and I couldn’t place it. Either way I did as she asked, and she led me into one of the pavilions, down some corridors and into a large bedroom furnished in that same old, traditional style. And believe this, on the bed was this ridiculous outfit.

“Your father is busy right now,” said the maid, “but he will meet you for dinner. Please bathe and then dress in the clothes on the bed. If you need a hand, please ring. Otherwise, I shall return at six to show you to him.” And then, with those oddly-formal words, she left.

I was so confused. The opulence was something, but like not that strange?

But all the emphasis on tradition just puzzled me. I mean, you have to understand, Dad had never been that kind of guy. And the outfit that I had to put on matched the surroundings: it was a hanbok. I had worn hanboks before, of course – which Korean girl hasn’t? – but only for special occasions like graduations. But why one today for just a meal with my father? Still, weird as it was, I was super glad to change after the flight, and besides, it was pretty!

I bathed in the adjacent shower and then returned to the room naked. First up was the underwear, which looked like it had come out of the fuckin’ Ark with Moses or something. I was really tempted to put my good Western lingerie back on, but it was a little bit stinky from the long flight so I decided to bite the bullet. Next came the sokchima or underskirt which was supported by hoops, so wide that it was about a metre and a half at the bottom. Then came the chima or skirt which was a golden colour and covered with some super gorgeous embroidery. After that was the jeogori which was in black and also beautifully embroidered. I tied off the otgoreum just below my small, firm breasts. Finally, there were some pretty beoseum socks for my feet and white silk gloves for my hands. After fitting these I looked at myself into the mirror and nearly burst out laughing! Apart from my dyed ginger hair and 21st century make-up, I could have been a girl from the Joseon Dynasty. This was getting to be just ridiculous.

How little did I know.

At six the maid returned to escort me to my father.

gold hanbok

Chapter 2

What transpired that evening over dinner is seared into my memory forever. I often replay it over and over in my mind, and it always gives me like serious goosebumps. On that evening my life changed, irreversibly.

What struck me first was his costume. Ok, so I was wearing a hanbok already, but in Korea many girls do, especially on special occasions. But dad had on the male hanbok, something no guy ever does except maybe when he’s like getting married or something. But there he was, sitting at the table, sipping soju and looking like an extra out of one of those period dramas on TV. Weird.

That was only the start, though. Then came the sudden change in attitude. Suddenly he was all formal with me as if he had somehow changed. The word that comes to mind when I think about it is ‘brainwashed’. Yes, like as if someone or something had washed out his old, corporate, money-making brain and replaced it with something straight out of the nineteenth century. He was formal and particular and although we discussed nothing really beyond small talk and pleasantries during the meal, in my gut I just knew something was up. I also noticed that he didn’t really even ask me about school either, and when I started to tell him about my time on the beach and parties with my American friends, he was clearly uninterested. All he would say was, “Some things are going to change.”

After dinner we chilled out in a traditional sitting-room and after I pressed him a bit more he explained to me what. It was all to do with him moving to Chongsanri. The corporation, at least in it’s highest echelons, seemed to have a very different philosophy than Chollima, or really the rest of the country. At all of dad’s previous jobs it had all been about making money as quickly as possible, but Chongsanri was something else entirely. Chongsanri was all about Korea. To paraphrase another slightly-deranged demagogue, their president was obsessed with trying to make Korea great again. And in my dad he had apparently found a willing disciple.

“The problem is that we try to ape the foreigners, the Westerners, the Chinese, even the Japanese, all those who have oppressed us in the past. We mimic their business methods, their Christian religion, their mode of dress, their tinny pop music and even their hair colour.” He looked at my ginger locks when he said this and I felt uneasy. “But we are not Western, nor Chinese, nor Japanese. We are Koreans! A great nation, millennia old, glorious and cultured! Yet it is as if we are ashamed of our heritage, as if we try to hide it. At Chongsanri they are trying to change that. We are prosperous, yet also true to our Korean roots. We provide jobs for Korean people and extoll Korean culture. Look at this country and the sorry state that it is in! I know this sounds incredible, but even the North, that poverty-stricken, dictator-dominated hellhole, even they are better than us. At least the Kims that they worship were true Koreans who battled the outsiders, not gave in to them or aped them. They glory in their identity! None of their women dye their hair, and their music sounds like true Korean music should. And their women are chaste too! None of this sex before marriage and cohabitation. Compared even to them, we are cultural paupers!”

As he was speaking all this nonsense, like I totally recognised the strange accent of the maid. She was from the North!

“My new boss, Kwon Yong-Byok, the CEO of Chongsanri, has shown me an alternative way, and I have embraced it. I now live as a businessman, yes, but also as a true Korean. This house for starters; it is like the houses that our ancestors dwelt in, except that there is a crucial difference: technology. Back then people died early, got sick, endured the cold and many other deficiencies in life, because the technology was not there. We were vulnerable to domination because of this. What Yong-Byok and now I do, is live in the traditional Korean way but with technology on hand to help us to enhance that wonderful mode of life even further. So the house for example, it has ondol heating as is typically Korean, but the heated vapours are geothermally generated and time-controlled. We have taken tradition and refined it with technology. The happy news is that our family can now live in an almost perfect, original, Korean manner.”

“But dad, like, I’m at school in America, so is Gyu. And mum is, well, mum is wherever she is…”

“No, Beo-Jin, you were at school in America. The old me sent you there. But I have summoned you back here because we’re going to start living as a family again and we are going to live in a true Korean fashion. You shall not be returning to your school; from now on you’ll live here as a proper Korean girl.”

“Fuck that, like, no way! I want to return to Cali! My friends are there and–”

“Lesson Number One, Beo-Jin: Korean society is Confucian. We obey our parents. When I say that you shall be living here, then you shall be living here.” His voice wasn’t angry, but unforgiving.

“But I don’t want to! And besides, up here in the mountains, like, we’re away from everything that means anything. I mean, I’ll be fair, it’s like nice and all, but there’s no school, no jobs, no opportunities. Do you even have wifi?”

“Beo-Jin, you will not be returning to school. It is unnecessary. A Korean girl’s destiny in life is to marry and become an honourable wife to her husband. School will not teach you that, certainly not the schools that you have been attending up till now. From tomorrow onward you will be living at home and learning your future duties as a submissive and honourable wife.”

“Jesus, Dad, I’m sixteen! I don’t want to marry, like, for ten years, at least! I want a career and to go out with my friends and…”

“Silence! There will be no speak of false western idols in my home! What you want is immaterial! A Korean girl’s destiny is to obey her parents and then her husband. And sixteen is a perfectly suitable age to be married. Indeed, in the Joseon Era girls were often wed well before then. Besides, you are not ready yet. You need training to become a suitable wife and that will take time.”

“No, dad, no! This is my life, not yours and I’m not some stupid fucking submissive drone who is going to be ordered about by a man. This is not the nineteenth century, it’s like, the twenty-first! We’ve had a sexual revolution, or haven’t you realised that? I love you dad, but I will not live as you want! I’m sorry but that is that!”

And with those words his face changed. I’d expected anger, but instead he just looked defeated and disappointed. He slumped in his chair and poured out another measure of soju. “This is too much, too fast, I suppose,” he said.

“Yeah, it is,” I replied, glad that he was speaking like a human being again.

“Ok, we’ll see about amending things then. Forget what I said for now and drink some tea with me.” He poured a cup from an exquisite Joseon Era teapot and I raised it to my lips. It tasted really nice and wasn’t too hot, so I drained the tiny cup in one.

Within seconds my sight began to blur, and I slumped to the floor in a faint.

Chapter 3

I awoke in the floor-level bed in that traditional bedroom where I’d changed after first arriving, feeling pretty strange. Then I realised that under my head was not a usual pillow but a traditional Korean buckwheat pillow in its hard, bundled rolls. Raising my head, it felt strangely heavy, so annoyed and confused I got up and walked to the mirror. What I saw shocked me.

My ginger styling was all gone and instead I had natural, jet black hair again! More than that, this hair was long, very long, reaching past my waist when unpinned from the top of my head. That was the weight I had felt. But what had happened? Obviously, I had been drugged and during the time I had been out they’d dyed my hair black. But what about the length? I checked. Extensions. Hmm… Nothing else seemed different. Why would my deranged father drug me just to redo my hair? He must be going mad!

I took off my slip and checked my body all over. The hair was gone from down between my legs, which was a bit disconcerting, but that was all. Oh yes, and a small mark like a tiny incision or a bug bite just above my love slit. What was it? Hmm…

That same maid came in. “You are awake, Miss Beo-Jin. Please, bathe yourself and then let me prepare you,” she said with her Pyongyang accent.

I took a shower and then came back. Lain out on the bed was another hanbok, this time with a yellow chima and a pink jeogori. “I’d prefer a different outfit,” I told her.

“There are only hanboks in this house,” she replied.

I was naked and my suitcase was nowhere to be found so, reluctantly, I put it on. Then she sat me down and started doing my hair in an elaborate fashion. “Please, just a ponytail,” I said. It was starting to become obvious what was happening.

“Your father orders this style,” she replied simply.

I knew there and then that I had to put a stop to this before it went too far. “Fuck what my father wants,” I told her. “This is my hair! My body! Haven’t you people heard of like, feminism?”

And then I got up and dashed out of the room. I had to get out of here, to escape. Dad obviously wasn’t going to observe my wishes, so to hell with him! I expected her to try and stop me, but to my surprise she just nodded and passively let me get away. Hurriedly, I walked down the corridor to the courtyard. I crossed the courtyard to the main gate. It was ajar. I went to go through it when suddenly like this piercing pain racked my body, like an electric shock starting at my genitals and coursing outwards. I tried to push myself through, but the pain was too great, like fire and ice all at once coming from my mound! I jumped back, and it subsided. What the fuck was that!? I turned around to see my father and the maid standing on the pavilion, silently. He was smiling. “You cannot leave,” he said calmly.

“What the fuck was that!?” I demanded.

“Your new implant. It was inserted whilst you were asleep. It ensures obedience. Whenever you try to leave the woman’s quarters of our home, it will activate. I am sorry to do this to you, but you need to be taught how to become an honourable Korean woman. You will be punished whenever you try to leave or whenever I feel it is necessary. Your maid informs me that you refused to have your hair styled correctly. Beo-Jin, I will give you another chance because this life is new to you. Return to your chamber and prepare yourself accordingly. I am your father.”

I stood my ground. “Forget it! I’m not your doll to be made up and kept in a cage, let me go!!”

And I stormed past the invisible line again and my pussy instantly contracted in pain while the rest of my body contorted, trying to dispel the intense shock, the pain, but it was no use, I retreated back toward them.

My father was not smiling anymore. “Beo-jin! You will be punished for your insolence, return to your chamber!”

I wanted to object, to counter, to rebel, but the memory of the pain was too horrific. Like the submissive Korean girl that he wanted me to be, I returned to my room and let his maid prepare me.

She sat me down on a chair and then started to work, combing my long hair out, parting it down the centre and then plaiting it into a long ponytail. This was then rolled up and fastened low behind my head. A black padded form with red silken ends was then attached to the top of my head using pins and long platts of real human hair brought out, each over a metre long. I later learned that these, like the maids, came from the North, with Chongsanri paying huge quantities for North Korean girls to donate their hair. The platts were wrapped around my head and the form and then attached with pins creating a high and round structure but revealing the red silk end of the padded form. This was then decorated with jewellery, I admit really exquisite stuff if I hadn’t been furious by that point.

“This style is called eoyeo meori,” she explained in a neutral voice when she had finished. “It was the usual style for noble women of the Joseon Era to wear their hair, and so your father has decreed that this is the style for you to wear every day. On special events I shall do your hair in a more elaborate fashion.”

More elaborate! This style had taken the best part of an hour to complete and it was so difficult to wear! The weight was tremendous, and it jangled whenever I moved. And I was expected to endure this every day!

But that was not all.

Eoyeo Meori

Next came the make-up. Turns out I was not to leave my room without being made-up from now on. Defeated and passive, I sat there whilst she started the process, applying a really thick coating of white foundation to my entire face and then white powder to create a sort-of porcelain look. Whilst she did this, I tried to engage her by asking her name and so on, but her replies were neutral: “I am only a maid”, “My age does not matter, mistress” and so on. She wouldn’t even admit to being North Korean. “Where the master hired me from is unimportant,” she blithely said. I was starting to really hate this bitch.

After my face, my eyes were done with a variety of cosmetics, including black eyeliner and false lashes to emphasise my femininity. Then came the brows, thin black lines drawn high to emphasise my haughtiness. And finally, the mouth, a pair of red rosebud lips. The china doll was complete. Well, almost. The finishing touch was a pair of white cotton gloves for my hands and that was it.

My first day had no lessons. The maid said that I was to get used to my clothes and my surroundings. It was so weird, just pacing around in that fine dress, the ridiculously wide hooped skirt bumping into things and my heavy hair feeling unsteady as it jangled away. I warily drank tea, and explored the house, or at least, the little I could. Many doors were locked and only one courtyard open to me. When I say “locked,” you might think the doors wouldn’t open, but they did, the whole complex was technically ‘open,’ it just sent powerful ripples through my implant whenever I tried, warning pulses that quickly turned to pain when I looked through, or worse, stepped over the threshold. These were the women’s quarters, and I was barred from the rest, kept modest and pure in my own little prison. I seethed with anger but knew that there was nothing that I could do… yet.

That evening I dined with father again. He was full of praise for my new appearance and called me a “proper Korean maiden”. What a fucking joke I must have looked like, I felt sick to my stomach but said nothing, remembering the pain all too clearly. Whenever I spoke for too long, I would see his hand wander into the pocket of his robes, no doubt waiting for me to say something out of turn. I had no desire to re-live that pain, though, so I gave him no reason to chastise me. Turns out he already had reason enough.

That evening, my head and neck aching from the weight imposed upon it and the trauma of the day, and I looked forward to bed and a chance to become a normal human being again, but bedtime too held some nasty surprises. The maid helped to undress me but then came something that caught me like totally off guard: with a firm grasp she grabbed by wrists and handcuffed them behind my back. Then she led me to the shower and attached the handcuffs to a hook on the wall. After this I was washed thoroughly by her before then being led back into the bedroom and leant over a chair. “Your father has decreed that your misdemeanours be punished. These include any form of disobedience or unladylike behaviour. There have been countless today, but he has told me to go easy on you because it is your first day as a real Korean lady. So, I shall only administer ten strokes for the most heinous.” And then, taking out a large wooden paddle, that pious bitch stood behind me and…

Thwack!

“That is for refusing to have your hair styled.”

Thwack!

“That is for attempting to escape.”

Thwack!

“That is for swearing at your father.”

Thwack!

“That is for swearing at me.”

Thwack…

That night I lay in my bed and tears streamed down my face whilst my bottom was like red raw. Worse still, my hands, encased in padded gloves, were tied to a belt around my waist so I could not dry those tears, whilst my legs were immobilised, encased in a long single stocking with my feet tightly bound in the end, so there would be no nocturnal wandering or touching myself, as I had grown very used to doing every other night back in California. Even this was off limits now.

My life had descended into hell.

Chapter 4

And so, my new life began.

Every day I awoke, was showered and then dressed in my sumptuous yet restrictive outfit. Then I attended lessons with my tutor, another North Korean. These were neither interesting nor educational, absolutely nothing like my school in Cali. Instead they were a series of phrases that I had to repeat over and over again. Phrases like “Silence is regarded as a wife’s first duty” or “A wife must be chaste and pure.” With time I realised that they served a dual purpose: to educate me in my new station and to break my spirit. If I made any mistakes they were rewarded with paddles on my bottom before bedtime and for the first few months my bum was always red and sore. I felt like a goddamn child, it was so messed up!

My misery did not end with these lessons though. For the rest of the day (basically the afternoons) my time was my own, but there was so little that I could do now, I was like bored out of my mind. I was officially confined to the female quarters which meant my bedroom, my classroom, a sitting room and dining room and a small courtyard. I was by all means a prisoner, and so in my spare time all I could do was pace around the tiny confines of my prison and wish I was outside. Even that though, was not unobstructed. After my first day, my tutor decreed that my gait was unfeminine and not suitable for a Korean lady. “A noble lady should glide in her hanbok, not prance!” she declared. And so, I was fitted with two straps: the first a thick band of material that was tied just above the knees and the second a leather strap of some twenty centimetres or so fastened to bands that went around my ankles. Now I could only glide – or shuffle – along at a snail’s pace and ascending or descending any steps was like super hard.

In the evenings I still dined with my father elsewhere in the house, and although I now truly hated him, I looked forward to the experience just as a change from the simplistic daily schedule. He would speak at length (not really to me, but at me) about the Chongsanri Corporation and its vision for the rejuvenation of the country. He spoke of the CEO, Kwon Yong-Byok, as if he were a god and spoke of future plans and ideas.

I did not rebel. It is true that in those first few weeks I made several off-hand derogatory remarks to him, instantly resulting in extremely painful contractions in my pussy, but I soon gave that up as it became de-rigueur for me to be gagged after the meal so he could talk at me without interruption. This gag consisted of a large white plastic intrusion with a white leather panel on the end and a strap that reached around my head, buckled at the back. It looked simple but it must have been connected in some way, as every time I groaned or sighed I was rewarded with an appropriately-sized shock below. Dad lauded this gag as an example of how Chongsanri had improved upon the traditional ways. I felt absolutely humiliated, especially since it had ‘A female’s duty is to be silent’ in hangul characters on the front of the panel.

I was docile not just because I remembered the pain, but also because I knew that now was not the time. At our first dinner together after my new life had begun, dad had mentioned that Ryu would also be forced to adopt a traditional lifestyle. I imagined my younger brother, used to his American high school, wandering around in a male hanbok pretending to be some yangban from yore and smiled. Yes, he would never accept that. He would be my ally. Until then, I could wait and endure the charade.

To pass the time it was decreed that I be allowed “feminine pursuits”. If I did well in my lessons I was allowed to paint traditional Korean pictures with an inkbrush or write a scroll in hangul characters. Once I wrote a really nice poem, but using the English alphabet, a “crime” for which I received no less than twenty-six paddles, one for each alien letter. Korean girls, apparently, are only allowed to write Korean characters.

Yes, it was that ridiculous.

Even that pleasure however, was not always allowed to me. Concerned about my unfeminine behaviour, in the women’s quarters I was never far from a maid or my tutor, even when I was supposed to be having free time in the courtyard. Combine this with my sleeping situation, unable to move my hands or legs at all, it didn’t take very long for me to start skipping off to the bathroom in search of privacy. One day during the part of my cycle that always makes me hot and needy, and after I had worked up the courage, I found myself in the bathroom with nowhere to sit (traditional korean toilets are embedded in the floor), determined to get off somehow. Thinking ahead I pried off the tight white gloves, hiked up my massive chima skirt and brought my fingers down, past the faint implant scar to touch my clit, only to receive the most intense, body-wracking shock since my first day here, leaving me sobbing and spasming on the ground, getting my dress all dirty. smearing my makeup, attracting the attention of every maid in the compound.

After this incident, another item was added to my wardrobe, a sort of sleeve which went over my arms when they were crossed in front of my breast, covering them completely. This looked elegant enough, but what a casual observer could not see was that underneath the hanging cloth, my forearms were bound together in a laced sleeve, making use of my hands impossible. This was initially instituted for walking in the courtyard only, but gradually I was expected to wear it inside as well, sometimes for an entire afternoon, greatly hampering my precious free time, restricting my allowed feminine pursuits. And, as the weather grew colder, a new and even more cumbersome item was added. This was a kind of all-encompassing veil that left only my face free and from October to April was decreed mandatory outdoors.

About a month after my captivity began, a new figure entered the household. She was introduced as Mi-So and she was extremely beautiful yet also North Korean like all the other servants. What shocked me was that she dressed in sumptuous gowns just like me and had her hair done in the eoyeo meori style as I did. Unlike the other servants, she joined dad and me at dinner, sitting like really close to him, and afterwards she would play the traditional gayageum exquisitely well or even dance for us. I was in awe of her.

After a couple of days, I saw her sitting in the women’s courtyard alone and so slowly, gracefully, I approached her. Unlike the other servants, she was happy to talk to me. She told me that she was a gisaeng and when I expressed ignorance at the term, she explained that it is like the Japanese geisha, something of a cross between a courtesan and an artiste. She explained that she came from Pyongyang originally and because of her musical talents and expertise at dance, she had been sent to the premier school in the North Korean capital where girls are trained in such things to the highest standard, called a gwonbeong. She had expected, as all the girls in her class did, to graduate and go on to serve the Motherland either in an artistic troop or a teaching capacity, but then one day, some esteemed visitors from the Chongsanri Corporation had come to the school and watched the final year students put on a performance. Afterwards, five of the girls who had taken part were summoned to the Party Office and told that they had been chosen to serve the Motherland by becoming employees of Chongsanri and practising their arts in the decadent south. Although shocked at first, they had been assured that the Marshall wished this of them and that they would be well-paid which, Mi-So assured me, she was, although 90% of that money went straight to the state. And so she had come with four friends – deemed to be the prettiest of their year – and a busload of other Chongsanri employees, over the border near Kumgangsan and up to the mountain mansion complexes of the Chongsanri elite (it transpired that all of dad’s co-executives and their homes were situated within a few miles of each other, a veritable ministate of traditional values). This whole story fascinated me, and I was glad to be able to share my lonely life with someone, although I now felt uncomfortable in the evenings as my father would openly fondle Mi-So, pushing his hand under her jeogori and slapping her bottom whilst she would kiss him passionately on the mouth.

Indeed, as time progressed, it became de rigueur for me to be dismissed straight after dinner, though this did not always save me from the gag.


My heart trembled with excitement as my maid assembled my new hairstyle. In view of the auspicious occasion, it had been decreed that I would wear the tteoguji meori style, which is even more elaborate and difficult to wear than the eoyeo meori as it involves adding to that style an enormous black wooden ornament, the tteoguji, which is fastened to the hair by means of pins and ribbons. Even this added encumbrance I did not mind however… for my brother was coming home!

tteoguji meori.png

I minced towards the main chamber in a purple hanbok which I had to admit was nice, arms bound in front of me as was becoming more and more common, excited to see my brother and make him aware of my plight. The door was opened for me to reveal him seated already for dinner with dad and, to my surprise, Mi-So and another gisaeng who had her gloved hand resting on his thigh. Furthermore, he was already dressed in a traditional male hanbok. This did not look good, I thought to myself.

We ate making only small talk, Gyu complimenting me on my beauty and dad saying how much I had changed for the better. I scrutinised his face for clues to the anger I wanted to see, but he remained impassive. And then, after dinner, I was dismissed, leaving the two men alone with their gisaeng.

The following day though, I got my chance. He came to the women’s quarters, walking through the forbidden door like it was nothing, and asked that I be excused from lessons to walk around the courtyard with him. As he was a man, this was not refused.

As soon as we were alone I began pouring my heart out to him and warning him of the dangers to both of our futures. To my surprise – and dismay – though, he merely frowned and replied, “Beo-Jin, what you say is wrong. I can understand how hard this is for you, I really can; after all I was an American high school student myself only a few weeks ago, but what choice do we have? Dad controls all the money and to disobey him would be to cut ourselves off from our future. And besides, what’s so wrong with this whole traditional thing anyway? Why should we Koreans forever be aping the Americans? We were wrong you know, to try to be like them; we’ve got an ancient culture of our own that’s rich and…”

I wanted to slap him across the face, bring him to his senses, but my arms were laced together pretty securely. “Gyu, come on man! You’re sounding like him now! Look at us in these ridiculous clothes, like we’re in some costume drama or something. It’s a fucking joke and not a funny one. And you don’t even understand, I’ve got some sort of sensor implanted in me that shocks me when I wander off! I’m a prisoner here and all I can do is fucking recite lines, paint random shit, and strut around this fucking courtyard. Help me, bro, this is hell!”

“Beo-Jin, you always were too rebellious. What’s wrong with you being feminine for once in a while. And besides, I like this life. Back in the States I was too geeky, none of the girls looked at me yet here I’ve got Mun-Ju who is hot as anything and what we did last night…”

“You mean, you accept it because dad gave you a gisaeng slave to fuck!”

“Not just one, he’s promised another and he’s shown me the girl I’ll be marrying; she’s a total babe… in a Joseon Era kind of way of course.”

“Marrying?”

“Yeah, President Kyon Yong-Byok’s youngest daughter. She’s fifteen now so it won’t be for a year or so but the engagement is official and in the meantime there’s Mun-Ju and…”

“I can’t believe you, Gyu! You’d sacrifice your own sister for the sake of your dick! Help me here bro, I need to get out of here! I have to leave, Gyu, or I’ll go mad!”

“Well, relax then sis, because you will be leaving. Dad arranged it this afternoon.”

“What do you mean? How?”

“Why do you think I’m here, Beo-Jin? Me and dad celebrated your engagement this morning. On the fifteenth of next month you’ll be getting married to Kyon Yong-Byok’s son and heir, Yong-Gon.”

Chapter 5

The day before my wedding my life changed forever. For most people it is on the day on the actual wedding but for me it was the day before. Because on that day my father did something to me, something so cruel, so inhumane, so… words fail me, even today.

Like, literally.

I had received all the pre-wedding indoctrination of course. Hour after hour of it, going through every detail of the ceremony, how I should behave and what would happen to me. But one thing above all was stressed over everything else. “Silence is regarded as a wife’s first duty. During the whole of the marriage day the bride must be as mute as a statue. If she says a word or even makes a sign she becomes an object of ridicule, and her silence must remain unbroken even in her own room.” My tutor had repeated those words over and over again until my head rang with them. Of course, I did not intend to obey. In fact, inwardly I smiled. This was my chance, and seriously, like, low-hanging fruit! I didn’t want to get married and I hated my dad for how he had ruined my life, and this was to be my revenge: silent! You could forget it! I would be as loud, rude, obnoxious and unfeminine as a girl possibly can be when dressed in an elaborate outfit with a ridiculous hairstyle. And as for the electric shocks, well, would they dare to use them in public? Of course not. That would reveal I was being held against my will! This was my moment!

That evening after dinner I asked my father if I could go back to my room, thinking of painting a picture, as these days that was the best option to kill the time. However, waiting for me there was a stranger whom I had never seen before. She had the white coat of a nurse and she looked pretty serious. “What is this?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, nothing to worry about,” she replied as my maid grabbed hold of me from behind and a needle was plunged into one of my bound arms.

I awoke soon afterwards and found that barely an hour had passed. I was just lying on my bed still clothed. I sat up. Nothing seemed to have changed. They had not disrobed me or done anything immediately apparent. So, what had happened? I rang for the maid and she entered immediately. “What was that all about?” I demanded angrily.

Except that the words did not come out of my mouth. Nothing did. Air flowing without a sound.

I shouted, and I screamed, I called her the bitch she was, but silence reigned. “You have been muted, mistress,” explained the maid. “It is your father’s wedding gift to you, a means of helping you stay honourable during the ceremony. He told me to tell you that it is the latest Chongsanri invention, and a brilliant example of how technology can help us women lead a proper, traditional lifestyle.” Then her expression hardened, and her tone changed. “He also instructed me to warn you that, if you try any funny business during the ceremony, the same can be done with your hearing.”

I sank to the floor in shock, testing myself, hoping even a hum would escape my throat, but there was nothing.

Late that night my father, brother, and I sacrificed before the ancestral tablets, and acquainted our ancestors with the event which was to occur on the morrow. It all passed by like a dream, no, definitely a nightmare.


When the auspicious day arrived, an hour before noon, my bridegroom on horseback, and in court dress, left his father’s house accompanied by two men who walked before him, one carrying a white umbrella, and the other, who was dressed in red cloth, carrying a goose, which is the emblem of conjugal fidelity. He was also attended by several men carrying unlit red silk lanterns, by various servants, and by his father. Upon reaching our house he took the goose from the hands of the man in red, went into the house, and laid it upon a table.

I record all of this but I did not witness it. My maid and the other servants informed me enthusiastically, concentrating on the symbolism of each item. Later, when I learnt that fidelity in a Korean marriage is only ever expected of the woman, the goose seemed particularly ironic.

I heard but not witnessed this because of how I was dressed. That I wore an extremely cumbersome hanbok with a sleeve that immobilised my arms is not worth mentioning, nor too a ridiculous elaborate and heavy hairstyle, a variant on the tteoguji meori style. Such things I expected by this stage. What I did not expect was the make-up.

korean wedding.png

For a traditional Korean wedding, the bride’s face is covered with a thick layer of white powder, patched with spots of red. When they had finished I looked like one of those Japanese geisha in the films. That, however, was not all: after they had done my face, they moved onto the eyes. Surprisingly, no eye make-up was done but instead an adhesive compound was applied to my eyelids which were then glued together, after which the white powder was smeared over them too.

I went through the entire ceremony blind, unable even to open my eyes!

I was led out by two attendants to the room where the ceremony was to take place and then instructed to bow twice to my “lord”, after which he bowed four times to me. This alone made the marriage valid. A cup of wine was then given to my bridegroom, who drank a little, after which it was handed to my maid, who gave me a sip.

And that was it. Afterwards within the house, my now-husband and the other men were served an elaborate feast, but I merely retired to the women’s rooms. He rejoiced with his friends in the men’s apartments but we women got no simultaneous banquet.

Then, during the afternoon my husband returned to his father’s house, and after a time I, still bundled up in a mass of wedding clothes, and with my eyelids still sealed, attended by the two maids, some hired girls, and men with lanterns, went there too, in a rigidly closed chair, in the gay decorations of which red predominates. I was received by my father and mother-in-law, to whom the maid instructed me to bow four times. Then I was taken upstairs to the wedding chamber where I was disrobed completely, my hairstyle dismantled and the powder washed from my face and my body showered. The eyelid adhesive however, stayed. I was then taken to the bed and my wrists chained to the posts and there I waited.

I did not wait long. My unseen husband came and took me with vigour. It was my first experience of lovemaking and, after the initial pain, one of the most intense. Perhaps it was because I didn’t even know what this man who was inside of me looked like, or perhaps it was because I was so silent and passive, so in his control. Perhaps it was because I had not been able to get myself off in months. I cannot say. That though, was my wedding night.

Chapter 6

I woke up to my husband climbing on top of me again. During the night the eyelid adhesive had worn off (I later learnt that it was designed – by Chongsanri – to last for twelve hours maximum) and so this time I saw who was inserting himself into me. The good news is that he was passably handsome.

The bad news though, far outweighed the good. After he had finished and removed himself from me, he untied me from the bed and helped me to sit up. Then he explained my future.

“Like your father and my father, I too believe in a traditional lifestyle, augmented by modern technology, of course” he began. “Unlike them, I doubt it will lead to the rejuvenation of the nation or any other similar claptrap. I guess you could say that your new husband is a bit more cynical although, on second thoughts, I guess you can’t say anything.” He laughed at this cruel joke and I immediately decided that I hated the man I had been married to.

“Your life from now on will be simple. You are my wife and that is your whole purpose in life from this moment forward. Your former name will no longer be used. In accordance with tradition, people will refer to you as ‘the wife of Kwon Yong-Gon’. I, on the other hand, shall refer to you as ‘Look here!’ (Yabu). Apparently, this was the norm in traditional Korean society because your duty is to look to me when I call. Without fault, do you hear? Nod. Ok good. After that your duties include remaining chaste and silent (no issues there I’m sure, ha, ha!), and to provide me with offspring so as to continue the respected Kwon family line. That means sex, of course, and you’ll be glad to know that I love sex. Indeed, one could almost say that I am addicted to it and so we’ll be having a lot of it. Your duty is always to accept my advances, whatever your own feelings. As you can clearly see, a Korean wife has clearly recognised duties to her husband, but just so you know, he has few, if any, to her. I will always treat you with respect in public, for you are mine and so to disrespect you brings shame on me. Furthermore, you will want for nothing. However, as was the norm in Joseon Era society – and this is why I love the traditional ideal so much – whilst I demand chastity and fidelity from you, you may not demand it of me. I keep gisaeng in this house and you must welcome them and show them respect. I do not look for affection in marriage, but who knows, maybe we shall find it? You are certainly prettier than I expected, and, despite your natural inexperience, I enjoyed last night and this morning.”

He paused as if to take stock and noticed my confused expression. “Yabu, you wonder why I say all this to you?” It wasn’t my main question but I nodded. “I guess I have a streak of sadism in me. Like you, I have lived in the west and learnt from it. Feminism, yada yada. I feel for your plight, the silence, ridiculous clothes and hair, lack of freedom and everything, but at the same time it turns me on. That is how I am, Yabu. Your duty is to submit, however distasteful that might be.”

Disgusted with his callousness, I yelled nothing, shook my head, and pummelled him with my unbound fists in an act of pathetic resistance. He laughed and took my weak wrists in his hands. “Such disobedience should be punished and I can’t wait to land a slap on that beautiful rounded bottom of yours!” he exclaimed. I tried to back away and he laughed again. “Not now, Yabu, not in our wedding bed.”  He paused again and then reached forward, grabbed me and forced my face to his, kissing me with gusto, exploring my mouth with his tongue. I tried to bite down but he was too quick and, strangely, although he angered me, his actions excited me too. “By God Yabu, you turn me on!” he declared, when he finally extracted himself from me. He put his left arm round me and started to explore my body with his right hand, squeezing my breasts and stroking the bottom that he had just praised. Handled against my will, hating my body’s instincts, I began to desire him.

“Hmm, Yabu, I think you and I will enjoy each other as well as hate each other. However, that is for later. I must say, you are much better than I thought you would be – and far better naked than in that awful bridal outfit – but there are still areas of concern. These tits for starters! Pert, yes, but way too small for my tastes. I was in the west a long time, you know.” I began to hate him again and my desire faded slightly. “Not very Korean I know, wanting big tits; my father would not be impressed, but I cannot change how I am and you are mine, Yabu, to do what I want with. However, before that, I need to explain some things to you.”

This guy needed the same procedure I had, I thought to myself. I wanted to ask him what he meant by doing what he wanted with, but, mute as I was – and still am – I could not.

“You know your duties as a wife and you know how you will live – much as you did with your father, in predetermined spaces and roles, yes. However, what you do not know is how I operate my household. I studied Psychology at uni – can’t you tell? – and I guess I am a bit of a disciple of Skinner. Hmm, Yabu, your confused look suggests that you don’t know who he was? Well, he believed in a theory of reward and punishment to motivate people and so that is what I shall institute here. I demand sex from you whenever I want it, but what I cannot demand is your enjoyment or the quality of sex that I am accustomed to. Therefore, it is up to you. If you please me sufficiently, I shall reward you. If you fail in your duties, I shall punish you. I believe that your father already instituted a paddling regime; good man. Personally though, I prefer to smack a rounded bottom with my own hand. Your punches earlier, they warrant a smack or two for example. Punishment alone though, does not work.

“Yabu, every day you will dress in full hanbok and eoyeo meori hairstyle as in your father’s house. Here however, you will also wear the arm sleeve as a matter of course. That is to say, silent as you are, denied of the use of your arms, you shall be largely unable to communicate. Your maid will feed you and attend to your toilette. However, if you please me, the sleeve will be removed. For example, a satisfactory morning blowjob will result in three hours without the sleeve in a single day. This can enable you to write a letter, paint a picture, or engage in conversation with another female. Enthusiasm during vaginal intercourse could result in a different reward, say the use of the neolttwigi for an hour.”

He saw my confused look and stopped. “Yabu, do you not know what is neolttwigi?” I shook my head.

“Neolttwigi is our traditional Korean see-saw. Yangban women developed it as a way of seeing beyond the walls of their houses. You will never be allowed out of the house save in a closed carriage so, if you want to see something of the beautiful forests that surround this mansion, neolttwigi is your only option as when you jump up high, you can see beyond the wall. It will also help keep you fit, important considering your sedentary lifestyle.”

neolttwigi.jpg

I could see his sadistic enjoyment in delivering this monologue, yet despite this, I was cautiously excited at the prospect of neolttwigi. Even the tiny freedom of being able to glimpse the outside world seemed so precious to me now! Even if it was only the other compounds of the Chongsanri settlement.

“There are other benefits of course; huge ones for anal intercourse and other subversive pleasures, but you don’t need the details now. I shall provide a full list when you are ready. For now though, why not try earning your first reward?”

And as he said those words he moved me close to him and playfully slapped my arse. “And there’s the punishment for the punches,” he said, causing my subconscious desire to heighten once again. When we had finished we lay together exhausted and he called for tea.

Seconds later I had blacked out again.


I awoke on the bed, naked but unrestrained. I moved my hands to my chest, remembering his words and half-guessing what had happened. Sure enough, where my A-cups had once sat, two sizeable and extremely fake mounds were now to be found.

I felt different down below too. I moved my fingers lower and discovered why. My sex was sealed off with a chastity belt, one with attachment rings for clipping my nighttime gloves to. It was made of polished silver and covered me like a pair of underpants. As I shifted my body I felt that it did more than just cover my holes, which had been off-limits for quite some time. Inside two rods now filled me, teasing me, making me ache from being stretched like this.

I got up and went to the mirror. The face that stared back at me was my own but subtly different. Now the nose was more of a button and the lips more like a full rosebud. He had changed me, improved me, created the perfect Korean doll wife.

I stared at that image for a long time, angry and traumatised but unable to resist what had been done to me.

Chapter 7

And so, my married life began. Was it better or worse than life with my father? That is hard to say. It was different.

The biggest thing was the sex. I enjoyed it, I really did. I hated my husband and yet, at the same time, I desired him. Perhaps because this was the only time that I had power and control over my destiny, because with the sex came rewards.

Without the rewards, life was harsh. No use of my hands whatsoever and no voice meant that I was incommunicado, a mere elegant ornament to the household, fit only to be ignored. But if I gave him a blowjob I could indulge in a painting, or if I pleasured him sufficiently during normal sex, I could jump on the neolttwigi with one or two maids on the other end, for a precious moment or two I could soar into the air and glimpse the trees and the beautiful mountain slopes. And if I submitted to the painful ecstasy of anal intercourse then…

I get ahead of myself. First, I need to introduce Jong-Suk. When I saw her on my first day of marriage I hated her. She was my rival, the primary gisaeng that my husband sought pleasure in. She was impossibly beautiful and, when she started to play and sing, impossibly talented. I could never sing now, never again. Oh, how I hated her!

Yet, at the same time, she did not hate me. And in my lonely world, I needed a friend and she was the only one to be had. We would talk with my writing messages for her on paper using an inkbrush and her speaking the replies. And we would sit together and she would hold me and then brush her lips against mine and whisper bedroom secrets of how to bring Yong-Gon to ecstasy.

In short, I fell in love.

And Yong-Gon knew it.

“Yabu, the reward for anal intercourse is Jong-Suk.”

I happily submitted.

And the day after, my bottom hole still throbbing, I was allowed to retire early and she would lie with me. I was restrained, of course, with chastity belt, gloves, and ankles tied, but she was not and she would explore my bare skin with her hands, whilst her tongue explored my mouth and I gasped silently in ecstasy.

And my husband watched on through a peephole, with another gisaeng bringing him to fulfilment with her mouth.

And that was that, save for when, after only a few months, I fell pregnant. Nine months later, my son was born and my husband named him Ju-Hwan. He was the love and light of my life and I treasured holding him and feeding him.

Several months after his birth, I was pregnant again. By this time my husband had acquired two more gisaeng.

And so my life has continued. Restricted and silent, a songless bird in a gilded cage. I have my pleasure – both in the bedroom and in the seven children that have resulted from it – and I have my pain, but it is a life. Like countless generations of Korean women before, I have grown accustomed to it. I no longer even see the doors which would have once brought me pain. It is our tradition, these are our customs. I am Yabu, nothing more. Yes, Yong-Gon?

Chapter 8

Thirty years later

And now I shall take over the narrative. In the months running up to her fortieth birthday, I ordered my wife to write down the story of her remarkable life. By that time, her rebellious spirit had been quelled long ago, and she assented to my every wish. And besides, it meant time with her hands free being able to communicate with others. She enjoyed it immensely. I am a just man.

I wanted her to write it all down as an historical record of the start of our movement of national rejuvenation. Well, that was the reason I gave officially. Unofficially, as I told her myself during the first morning of our marriage, I am a sadist with a high libido and tales of female suffering turn me on.

That is why I asked her to do it, but why I ordered her to do it then was for quite a different reason: after her fortieth birthday she would no longer be able to do such things.

Yabu was pretty. I don’t think she ever realised just how pretty she was. As hot as any of the gisaeng I’ve had and, believe me, I’ve had a few. My latest, the delectable little Mi-Kyung is nestled beside me as I type this in fact. But even the prettiest of women fade with the years and the fact that I used her as a breeding machine for the Kyon clan, forcing seven babies out of her, means that she faded faster than most.

And I cannot do with a faded woman.

But traditional Korean society is strict about many things. Most of the rules suit me, but one that doesn’t is that about monogamy: once a man has married, he may not marry again, even if he has disowned her. And Yabu gave me no reason to do that, no reason at all, so we are attached to one another until death do us part.

Thankfully, Chongsanri has an answer for that too, and after Yabu’s fortieth birthday, the age when she is declared past childbearing age, I instituted it.

That evening I slept with her for one last time and then put her to sleep using the same tea draught that I had used when we first wed. This time though, I was doing more than just pump up her tits again.

Once out cold, she was transported to the Chongsanri medical facility in the heart of our little community up here in the mountains and there her transformation began. Her hair was shaved off completely and her head laser treated to stop any future hair growth. Similar treatment was conducted on her brows and lashes. Then the object was produced.

Back on that first hospital visit, over twenty years earlier, as well as pumping up her tits and lips, I’d had a cast done of her virginal young face. That had been saved, entered into the Chongsanri database and then, this year, reproduced as the mask of a hood which was designed to encase her ageing head until the day she died. Carefully it was fitted, an intrusion going into her mouth and a tube down into her stomach to feed her. Tubes also went up her nostrils and then lenses were placed over her eyes with only a pinhole in the centre to allow limited sight. The whole thing was made of a new plastic compound that stays flexible (to a degree) and allows the skin underneath to breathe. Developed by Chongsanri of course. Similar treatment was also meted out to her hands and arms, although the new covers kept the hands rigid. She would never use them again.

She panicked when she awoke three days later but, unable to do anything for herself, and unable to deny my will anymore, though she hadn’t tried in many years, she slowly got over it. Today, as before, she is still dressed in the most sumptuous hanboks, her hair styled in the most elaborate Joseon Era styles, but she is now permanently and completely incommunicado. She barely sees, cannot turn her head or use her hands.

Nor too can she have sex. I had her pleasure nub and inner petals taken away and then had her vaginal opening closed permanently with just a small hole for wastes. On top of this I refitted her chastity belt, this time with nothing to fill her, the key for which is embedded in a prism of glass on my desk at work. The president’s desk, which is back in Seoul. After all, what use does a forty-year old woman have with such things? Now those parts will only be used for their essential tasks, and whatever is communicated to the implant of course.

But although she is forty, she does not look it. Instead, my darling wife, my Yabu, is forever seventeen, the blushing bride who was married to me all those years ago. These days she has no life of her own. Instead she stands or sits in my room as an elegant ornament, a dutiful and submissive accessory to my wealth and status. I often gaze upon her staring mindlessly into space whilst Mi-Kyung or some other gisaeng sucks me off to ecstasy.

There is a lot to be said for tradition, you know.

Dollhood, A Woman’s Choice: Part 1

Dollhood, A Woman’s Choice

By Cafter Homme

Based on a story and outline by Dave Potter & Cafter Homme

This is a collaboration between myself and Dave Potter, revolving around a society that allows and appreciates forced surgical transformation. Not for the faint of heart.

Our story is set in the same alternative world as Dave’s The Tale of Anastasia, Doll Wife, Alison Becomes A Lady of Leisure and Dr. Edwards’ Special Birthday Present. However, whilst they are all set in the latter half of the 20th century, this takes place in the middle of the 21st. Therefore, technology has advanced and with it the possibilities to modify and control wives and companions, and this story aims to reflect this in the full.

This can be considered a sequel to An Artist’s Masterpiece, though it does not follow it chronologically, instead proposing that the freed Emily Rivers has released a modified version of that story to the public, skipping the self-incriminating elements in Book 5, setting off a public relations disaster for the Society of Dolls. Their response follows.

Cafter Homme


Cafter calls this story a collaboration between the two of us. In the early stages it was, but over the last six months or so, he has carried it forward whereas I let it die off. That would have been a shame since I think it’s an excellent work and I thank him for letting me publish it on this site. Please leave comments and criticism as he, like me, appreciates feedback greatly.

Dave Potter


Introduction

July 2049

Emily the doll stared mindlessly ahead, perched on the edge of her seat in the fine drawing room of the Hodgkinsons’ home, her gargantuan chest heaving up and down, each breath tugging on her two remaining wedding rings making her ever-sensitive nipples even sorer than they were before. Across from her sat Chastity and Hope Hodgkinson, the two daughters of the house. They both stared vacantly ahead, they both had heaving breasts, they both had minute waists, and they both were devoid of their arms. All three wore elaborate fleur-de-bouches in their mouths to stop the drool from exiting. All three had been modified into dolls.

Two automaids entered in their fineries, accompanied by a third pushing a cart, which carried their daily meals. In the corner of her locked vision she saw the two girls shift a bit in their place. Were they new to this, or perhaps even eager? Emily was neither. Upon the cart lay three clear rubber phalluses, revealing a core made of the finest looking nutritional mush this side of London. Her maid released the false flower in her mouth with an embroidered cloth placed below to prevent the discharge from falling onto her prominent chest and down her stays. Without further ado (for none was needed or offered), her attendant lodged the sizable feeding apparatus into her mouth. Her tongue and supplemental muscles went to work reflexively, slowly massaging out her food, and with nothing better to do but stare into empty space and guess which Hodgkinson doll would finish first, her thoughts drifted to the past…

The right-hand Hodgkinson doll finished her meal first. I know because I remember which attendant removed it’s charge’s feeder first, because that doll was me: Hope Hodgkinson. Well, that was my name before I married. Now I am Hope Collins, loving wife and property of John Collins. I am his wife but I am not a woman.

I am a Doll.

I remember Emily. Once upon a time, I envied her, I sincerely did. She was the example of a perfect woman, a happy woman, a true doll, and Father rightly believed that having such an example around once in a while would be good influence on my sister and I, so she was paraded before us by Father’s friend, Mr. Battersby, every other Sunday, and truly we all longed to be her. Of course, none of us remotely guessed how unhappy she was inside, as was to be revealed years later in her writings and activism. How could anyone be unhappy when they looked, moved, and behaved so wonderfully, so refined and elegant? How could anyone be unhappy if they were a doll with a man to love them, and beyond that an estate as luxurious as Humphrey’s?

Yes, we were quite naive.

Why did I shift a little in my place when our food was brought by the automaids? Was I trying to adjust my frozen gaze? Was I disturbed by it? Was I eager? Even now that question is hard to answer. That was a long time ago, and I was still a new doll at that time; “fresh out of the box” as the saying amongst the dolling community goes. I was eager because I was told that one should be, that this was what every girl wanted, that swallowing pureed food like that was the height of delicacy, efficiency: consumption without moving a voluntary muscle, refueling for our singular purpose.

Yet I was disturbed too, troubled; for I was beginning to sense that maybe, just maybe, everything they had told us might not be entirely accurate. For the first time in years I was bursting with questions, unafraid of the consequences, but only after losing the voice I had been given by God to ask them with. Why did the size and shape of the feeder feel so degrading; why did I miss my arms by my sides; why did I miss having the energy and ability to walk and run freely; why did I miss being able to talk to people and express my emotions?

Why did I miss my life before it was “perfect?”

These days, I am much more content. There is little that I miss and nothing that I regret. I am still a Doll and I am still John Collins’s wife, but much has changed. And so I offer you this chronicle as my quiet rebuttal to Emily Rivers (neé Lowood)’s writings on our community. She may wish to abolish the entire practice of Dollhood, and surely I see how her experience may inform that position, but I implore the reader to make their own opinions after reading my tale. This life is not without it’s unique joys.

But I am getting well ahead of myself. Instead, I should go back, way back, twenty years back, to when my beloved sister Chastity and I were still small children playing in the nursery, and our darling nanny was reading us a story…

 

Chapter 1

“…and so, the Lily stayed where the Gardener planted her, for He knew best. He would come along, every day, and shower her with water. Not too much, and not too little, because He was so wise, He knew exactly what she needed.

“Little Lily the Perfect Flower just gathered the rays the sun gave out as it admired her glow, making herself even more beautiful for all who walked through the garden. And the guests smiled, smelling the roses, and the chrysanthemums, until they finally came to the Perfect Flower. They would look at Sweet Lily, and wish that their gardens were so pretty, but they never knew the secret of her beauty. No, only she knew the secret.”

“What is it? What is it!?” We chimed in. Chastity and I had heard this story many times, but it was more fun when we pretended it was brand new.

Nanny smiled down at us, cross-legged in the garden, we couldn’t have been older than six or seven years old, “Well, the secret was that Lily always did what she was told! How could she be a Perfect Flower without the Gardener’s grand design? What if she had moved her pot to where she thought best, and then no sun had shone on her petals at all? No, it was His job to think, and hers to be silent and beautiful, because He said so. And Lily the Flower was happy, because she accepted this, and had made Him truly proud.”

Chastity giggled and clapped. This was her favourite story, and she was especially giddy once it reached its end.

“Now go along to the playhouse, girls! You have a little bit of time before your Pappa gets home.” With that, Chastity dashed off, but I remember taking my time, holding back. “What is it, Hope?”

This was one of those moments. As much as our Nanny treated us like we were her own flesh and blood, she still had to glance at the engraved H on the monogrammed locket about my neck sometimes to see which one I was, so absolutely identical were Chastity and I.

So I was never one of a kind, really.

“Miss, why aren’t you a doll like Mummy?” I remember the look on my nanny’s face like it was yesterday, a mix of puzzlement and restraint, like she had been preparing for this question since we were born, even though it quickly disappeared to the warm smile we always knew her for as I was picked up onto her lap. “Well I can’t be, no matter how much I want to. To be a true Lady, not of Leisure but of Dollhood, like your Mummy, an honorable nobleman would have to whisk away alllll my silly worries, pay for my changes, clip my wings, and then take care of me like I take care of you girls. Like the Strong Knight in yesterday’s story, remember? Or your husband someday. But that’s not my place, little one, that’s for good girls like you and your sister. You’ll understand when you grow up.”

I thought I understood then of course, like all kids do. That evening when we all sat in the drawing room watching the telly, that is, my whole family, I looked up from the plush rug to Mother seated on the chesterfield next to Pappa. She didn’t look down at me, I knew she couldn’t, but Father always told us how proud of us she was, how happy she was when we were behaving, or spending time with her. He would kiss her on the cheek often in those years, one hand holding her close and playing with her breast, as her only signs of life – blinking and breathing – would get faster and deeper as he did.

One of my warmest memories is getting up and sitting at her side, and resting my tiny hand on the semi-glossy plastic skin of her finely-manicured ones, daintily tied together in her lap with a white lace bow. She couldn’t move her arms to reciprocate, or tell us her love first-hand, but Pappa always told us she could still feel and hear everything, and he communicated for her, so we did our best to be on our best behaviour in her presence. You might think, as a Doll, silent and still, she wasn’t really a mother to us; I mean it’s common knowledge that Dolls need a surrogate to have children in the first place, but Chastity and I held our mother in the highest regard, like something expensive and fragile, like a silent angel watching over us. Oh how we wished to be her, to be a good wife for an honorable Knight, a careful Gardener.

 

Chapter 2

We grew with these tales and this life for many years, and our childhood was like anyone else’s, really; quite carefree for the most part. Pappa rarely let his business influence us, and only took Mother with him to events or dinners, at the bank or otherwise, so our large estate was like an oasis we rarely left, nor did we really want to. Living in the big city like I do now with John, I often miss those days just for the quiet. Early on, I had a deep-seated dream of traveling the world, like the adventurous men we saw during our thirty minutes of family telly-time after dinner, but a drive in the autocarriage with Nanny to the shops in Reading was usually enough to satisfy me. Wearing my small training gag and a bow around my wrists as we walked down the streets, I remember the stares and murmurs just out of earshot, which only got more prominent the older I became.

I knew why they stared, though: they just wanted to be me, nearly nobility and a future member of the exclusive Ladies of Dollhood. But all of them were like Nanny, who walked beside me with a hand against my back, free to do anything she liked whether it was driven by Noble intentions or those of lust, hate, jealousy, sloth, anything at all sinful. As much as they wanted, these people simply did not have the means to become a true woman; an untainted, essential woman, and that was really sad. To tell you the truth, I was usually uncomfortable in public for this reason, a sort of guilt I carried around, so my yearnings for travel and adventure faded with age.

Chastity on the other hand had taken to the nursery stories of untamed wilderness and proletariat horror much faster than I. I think she felt unsafe when not within the Hodgkinson Estate’s grounds from an early age. Even an untended garden at the home of one of Father’s work colleagues was enough to unsettle her, and if you had asked her in those years, it would have seemed to her that the Soviets and the destitute and a live polar bear were all right outside of those gates at the end of our drive. That said, I was not so immune myself, and so we held onto the simplicity of childhood for as long as we could. Days of study were interchanged with etiquette training, womanly values, and play. We were taught womanly crafts like fine embroidery, but not with the intention of mastery, of course there was no time for that, just pleasant recreation. And truly, we wanted for nothing.

Yes, those early years were carefree and insulated, but we had always known there was a role for us to play, and Chas and I were getting antsy. At age thirteen, finally, we were given our training gloves, made of fine white leather, one for each of us. I still remember that day clearly. I was sooooo excited! That was the day we began our transition, ceasing to exist as children and starting our journey to be adults, well… women, well… Dolls.

Our Mother was led to the chesterfield across from us to watch. It wasn’t ceremonial per se, but it was still an important moment in every young Doll’s life. You wouldn’t believe it, but her pleasantly empty, blinking stare always kept us on our best behaviour, in a way that only our Nanny’s rarely-used yardstick came close to.

The gloves were made out of the finest dyed leather and they both looked and smelled wonderful. I let Nanny waft it under my nose first like a rose, breathing in the aroma of the finely-worked material deeply before I obediently placed my arms behind my back, clasping the two hands together and let her work this new, magical, big-girl item onto me. I locked eyes with my Mother for the whole time, staring, head held high in pride, smiling with my lips parted slightly, imagining I was her already.

That was the beginning. The introduction. The day when I began to have my independence taken away and my reliance on others increased. To some people that must sound like a nightmare, but to Chastity and I, brought up as we had been to embrace the Dollhood ideal from before we could even walk, it was like heaven. Real ladies were totally dependent because they could be. Poor ladies wished to be like that but did not have the option; the privilege, the responsibility to shed all responsibility. We did so because we were blessed, and also obligated to be an example for the rest of Britain.

Even so, when Nanny started to work the glove properly onto me, securing the strap that went across my collarbones and then beginning on the laces that ran the length of it, for a moment, a second or more, I did not feel quite so blessed. My smile faltered and inside, I panicked. It hurt! The strain on my arms and shoulders as the laces slowly but surely brought those two wings, formerly so free and mobile, together was unexpectedly severe. There began a dull ache and within moments it grew. I yearned to cry out but I did not, I couldn’t let myself. This was what I had longed for! So I bit my lip and tried to put on a false face for our Nanny, for Mummy.

Nanny knew me too well, though. That and the fact that a solitary tear had escaped my left eye against my best efforts. “Now, now then,” she said softly, ceasing the lacing and stroking my hair. Then she got out her handkerchief and wiped that tear away. And in that simple gesture I finally understood, and my heart leapt with joy! She had wiped it away because I was unable to, just like Mummy! I was becoming a doll, a real living doll! I looked across at Chastity who was patiently waiting to be fitted after me, hands clasped behind her, and she smiled too.

Nanny did not lace me up any further. She declared that it was was tight enough for my first day and moved on to fasten Chastity. When she had finished, we stood up and stared at one another, mirror images that we were, aside from our golden lockets. My sister looked so feminine and elegant in her pink satin skirt, her arms drawn behind her like that so, from the front at least, she appeared to be totally armless.

We quickly ran to sit beside Mother, leaning into her warmth. We were becoming closer and closer to her every day!

Later that day, both Chastity and I were feeling the glove’s effects, trying to help each other redistribute the pressure, but it was no use. As much as we tried to rub our backs together, neither of us could massage away the tight pain the monogloves caused us in our shoulders and arms.

“My darlings,” said Nanny after she had found us fiddling, “I know it hurts a little, but be strong; the pain will deaden with time and one day, when you both truly graduate as dolls, that pain will be gone completely, as too will those infernal arms that caused it. Until then though, you must endure with femininity and grace.”

Knowing our sweet Nanny was right, we both smiled and curtseyed. I went to her to give her a hug but then realised that I could no longer perform that action of affection. It made me sad. Being helpless for some things was an honour and a privilege, but I still wanted to show love somehow.

We went downstairs to present ourselves to Father when he arrived home from work, but when the doors were opened, to our surprise, a huge party had assembled in secret in the gardens – friends and relatives, Ladies of Leisure, and many Living Dolls! Pappa gave a speech about the start of our journey and we danced and smiled and, when we wished to eat or drink, someone in Nanny’s staff always fed us. It was strange yet fun, disconcerting yet enjoyable.

And it was only the beginning.

 

Chapter 3

We had been wearing our gloves for around a year and had celebrated our fourteenth birthdays in them when the next stage in our dollification came. By this time our behaviour had already altered considerably. Gone were the desires to do things for ourselves, the subconscious attempts to pick something up, or hold someone, before we would realize yet again that such acts were now impossible. Gone too was the pain. Our arms were totally dead for most of the time these days; the only time they sprang into life was each evening when the glove was removed and our assistant maids massaged them thoroughly. As the nerves unpunched and the blood rushed back into them, so too did the pain and it was far from pleasant. I recall, early on, balking at this one evening, tears in my eyes, and asking why it was necessary since we wouldn’t be using them anyway. After all, why wake them up when there was no work to be done?

“My dear,” Nanny had replied, “you are quite clever, which is nice in its own way, and truly it makes my teaching easier, but cleverness is not becoming in a young lady who aspires to become a perfect doll like her Mummy. You should empty your mind of questions and thoughts like that; they are quite unfeminine.”

I remember feeling ashamed when she said this and I apologised quickly, but she merely smiled and hugged me, as my arms rested at my sides, the instincts of reciprocation long forgotten.

“But,” she continued with a wink, “since you asked; I assure you, my dove, the massages are quite necessary, for although your arms are no longer needed and you won’t be using them, you must remember that they are still attached to your body, and still your burden as a young Doll. If they were left restrained all the time, then they could become infected and gangrene could set in which is very very dangerous.”

“Why not just clip my wings now then, so I can become more ladylike?” I asked, before realizing that this was yet another of those sort of questions that dolls do not ask.

“Because of the law, my darling. Silly men in the government have decided that it is illegal to let little girls become dollies before they are sixteen, and so amputations and the other wonderful modifications that you shall soon be blessed to receive are not allowed yet. They think that it is because they are bad for the women themselves and so you must choose to become a doll, which means that you must be an adult and give your formal consent or marry a husband who gives his. An early arrangement would have helped but last year these they made the age of marriage sixteen as well. These are silly people, followers of stupid ideas like communism and socialism and liberalism and a whole host of other silly ‘isms’ that unfeminine people like.”

This revelation was a shock to me. Fourteen years old and never before had I even heard a hint that there were some people who not only didn’t want to be Dolls (or want their Ladies to be Dolls), but who would actively stop others from doing so, too! In my heart I hated them for keeping my future from me, and I made a silent promise to God to never take notice of any silly “isms”. I also prayed for my permanent transition to come with more haste so I wouldn’t be able to ask any more silly questions again and so accidentally become unladylike before I realised it. My chances for a proper husband were soon to be on the line!

My dream came partly true that year. One day in Spring we were called into the drawing room where both Mother and Father were waiting for us. Mother sat silently, staring into the mid-distance with a lavender fleur-de-bouche blooming from her mouth, her enormous chest rocking with every breath, and her useless hands clasped in the waste of her flowing dress, but Father warmly greeted us, kissed our cheeks, and then announced proudly that, because we had both been such good girls and laced our armbinders fully with our elbows touching, he had decided to move the next stage in our dollification forward by a couple of months. We would have clapped in glee if still able or inclined, I tell you!

And there and then we were presented with a beautiful gag each. Of course, we were overwhelmed and gratefully kissed both him and Mother before he ceremonially fitted our new, big-girl items on our innocent faces.

We had worn practice gags before, of course: small, hard balls of white or pink rubber fastened with a strap that we wore with pride at social gatherings or when we were out for a stroll on the high streets in nearby Reading. But they did not really silence us and could, if we wanted, be pushed out partially with our tongues. These new gags were different affairs entirely, and I watched with excitement as Chastity was fitted with hers first. The glorious item consisted of a white leather panel edged in lace, with her name stitched into it in gold thread, which covered the entire lower part of her face, obliterating her pretty mouth and lips completely, and was fastened with two straps behind her head. Once in, a pump was attached to it and the bulb squeezed repeatedly, inflating the gag behind the panel until her cheeks bulged like a squirrel’s. After that the bulb was detached and she was silenced and elegant. Testing it slightly, just a few utterances, a nursery rhyme too, and realizing just how little could be heard past the mass in her mouth, Chastity twirled on the spot, sending her dress blooming through the air, after which her eyes were full of beaming joy! Then came my turn.

As the gag was fitted I noticed indentations for my teeth that must have been from the casting taken at the dentist’s office the month before. The straps were tightened around my head and the leather panel fit quite comfortably below my nose, from ear to ear. At this stage the gag was no problem, but when the pumping began and it expanded inside my mouth, it felt quite strange indeed and also a little scary, particularly when my mouth became so full that I could make no sound at all and my eyes watered. But this discomfort was more than offset by the pride inside me: pride in the fact that I was becoming such a Lady and so dependent that I was now old enough to live without the use of not only my arms but also my mouth!

We bounced up and down in front of our parents in silent excitement before Father sat us down next to Mother and took our picture.

 

Chapter 4

Ladies of Leisure may take breaks from their gags, but the lot of them were lowly in our eyes; noncommittal. If you are going to entrust your body to the man in your life, which all noblewomen must do by law now anyways, it must be fully wrested from your control! That is the only way to express your true devotion: so we were taught, and so it is.

So after that day, my gag stayed put nearly all of the time, pumped so as to suppress noise and any movement of the tongue. Nanny told us that when we grew up and became proven Dolls-to-be, they would be replaced by elegant fleur-de-bouches, but since we were very much still in training, a gag was more appropriate as these could be locked shut and not spat out. And indeed, I must confess, during those first few weeks in particular, had I been wearing a fleur-de-bouche instead, I probably would have spat it out!

It was so frustrating you see, not being able to communicate with anyone. I couldn’t ask for anything, nor tell people things that I wanted them to know. At first, on countless occasions, I tried, the only result being an unfeminine groaning noise. Chastity adapted easily and I think she only groaned on two or three occasions after our fitting, but for me, who was always the more headstrong, I did it time after time before catching myself At first Nanny chastised me, but when the problem continued past the first week, she instituted a regime whereby every groan or whimper resulted in five paddles on my bottom that evening. After a week or two of a sore bum, it worked, and within a month even the thought of trying to speak left my head. That is how dollification works, I see it now; through repeated behaviours, routine, for better or for worse.

Unable to speak – save at mealtimes – and unable to use our hands, gradually our days changed. We played less, talked and sang not at all, and instead began to just sit there, in whatever room we had been left in, unable to open any door, locked or not. Games of ‘Hide and Seek,’ ‘Blindman’s Bluff,’ or even ‘Tea Time’ became far less frequent as we replaced them with ‘Doll in the Dollhouse’ or ‘Best Mummy.’ And with this change in focus, came more changes in lifestyle, or at least, in dress.

The first change came the very next day after we were first fitted with our gags. We awoke in the morning – still gagged I may add – with our golden bracelets clipped to the headboard, and after bathing and attending to our toilette, after our arms were laced into their glove but before we donned our day dresses, our maids fitted us with something most unexpected: a pair of padded, absorbent cotton nappies each. I longed to ask quite why we were to wear something that we hadn’t needed since we were toddlers, something babyish, not adult at all, but I could not and so I simply assented as I always did. However, later that day during our morning lesson, Nanny explained that since we could no longer speak nor open doors for ourselves, then it may be that if we needed the toilet, we could not attract the attentions of a maid or servant, and so the nappies were there to prevent accidents.

I should add here that regarding our toilet habits, at no point had we been expected to clean ourselves. From the earliest days of childhood our maids had wiped and perfumed our bottoms after discharging waste, and enemas were quite common. Thus it was that there was no significant change here after we started to wear our armbinders. I’ve been told recently that this is not the norm.

It was only the very next day that I was forced to use my nappy, as the maids had failed to notice the desperation in my silent eyes as they led us to a visit with Mother in her Doll Room. Unlike before the gag, when we would have hinted our need to “refresh ourselves” like any proper lady would, I had no idea how to signal my needs save for an improper stomping fit right there in the hallway, which surely would have resulted in a harsh paddling or perhaps even the rarely-used cane. So I was left in the bright pink Doll Room with Mother and Chastity, silently emoting to the maid’s back as she closed the door behind her. I sat there for a while, but the pressure only kept building until I could no longer focus my eyes on the wall with the correct level of sultry indifference. I promptly stood up, and began to pace about as gracefully as I could in my well-trained glide to distract myself from what was now likely inevitable.

Mother was of course no help, as she stood silently on her doll stand, the phallic massager buzzing away, muffled under the layers of her dress, as her forceful breaths escaped from under the lovely pink lace choker about her neck, chest rising and falling as she trembled. The doll stand, which she was put on twice a day to save her from the endless sitting of her sedentary lifestyle, held her between the legs like a penetrating saddle, much like a Doll’s special toilette. At that age we didn’t really understand what was happening to her, save for that it was “normal maintenance, terribly necessary for Mummy’s well-being,” as Father had put it.

And so I looked to Mummy’s pouting face, blank as always, the only one I had ever seen, blinking away automatically even as it took on a rosy glow from her exertion. Her eyes did not focus on me, they never had, but I knew she could still see me. So I silently asked from behind my embroidered golden ‘Hope’ for her to somehow tell me how she managed it all day, every day. It was like a prayer to God asking for strength, for the chance of a reply back to my pleading eyes from her was as good as one from on high.

And there and then I filled my nappy.

The second change came only weeks later, when Nanny stepped into our playroom only to find us far from Best Mummy like we had been assigned to play, but something else, something long-forbidden. I can just picture how we must have looked; splayed out on the carpet with our shoes and socks pulled off, dresses bunched up around our hips trying to play Patty Cake silently with our bare feet one day. Chas had of course been mortified when I suggested it, kicking her and gesturing with my eyes in our secret language, but we were sisters and best friends so she would never tattle on me, and besides; I could tell that even Chastity was getting bored with Best Mummy. It did not take much skill to stare at a point on the wall and keep as still as possible, and my unladylike impatience made her the easy winner every time. But using our feet was strictly taboo, and we knew this. Bare feet were only to be seen at bedtime, and we had always been told: “A pen between toes only ever wrote what the devil was thinking.” Even as big-girls, with hands numb in their restraints, we dared not stoop that low.

But her boredom and my curiosity met halfway, and so we kicked off our shoes and plopped ourselves down on the playroom carpet like kids again, helping each other remove our socks with our toes. Using our bound arms as support behind us we raised our legs, silently giggling as we tried to ‘clap’ our feet in the old rhythms, myself even going so far as to moan the nursery rhyme behind my gag to keep us in step, though it overrode my newly-ingrained instincts with difficulty. But, if we were going to go through with this, we had to do it right. And that’s when the door opened.

And when Nanny found us committing our shameful act, we received twenty paddles each with our nappies pulled down, plus five for me when I moaned at her. I had merely been trying tearfully to tell Nanny it was all my fault, to spare Chastity, but she cared not and I learned a valuable lesson about Dollhood. Oh, I can feel the soreness of my behind like it was yesterday. Afterwards, we never wore slippers and socklets that we could kick off again. Instead we were always clothed in light sheer stockings or thick thigh-high socks – depending on the weather – which were securely clipped to new garter belts over our nappies. This covering was accompanied by new shoes with both a lockable buckle, and a significant heel.

This brought our days of running about, and the essence of our childhood, to a close. The tight heels, while much much lower than the steep shoes that Mother wore, kept our once-confident steps trepidatious and mincing for months. What’s more, it seemed that whenever we grew comfortable in our new footwear, we would be greeted the next morning with slightly higher heels, increasing ever so slightly, keeping us on our toes, so-to-speak. Of course, Chastity and I had always begged to wear “heels like Mummy” when we were younger, so we were only appreciative and proud once the punishment was long forgotten.

And in the end, Chas and I got what we had really wanted in the first place. After our charade nearly flew under the radar, we were rarely left alone to play Best Mummy anymore. No, now we spent much more time with Nanny and our maids, keeping us far more active either in the gardens, or the drawing room, and we were even taken with Mother to the township for her visits to Layton’s along with all the other Ladies and Dolls of the area, though we weren’t old enough for anything but the nail and hair salon and those refreshing, tinctured enemas. But just becoming more active, in our own way, left us quite content with our lives.

And of course we never tried to use our feet again.

 

Chapter 5

Our fifteenth year was quiet, and we had less and less influence to change it too, as our Nanny had us focused on gait training, etiquette, and other preparations for our departure to St. Werburgh’s Finishing School for Young Ladies. At that fine establishment we would be given the education and training our resident nanny and governess could not, for she was not a Doll herself. Like all new dolls, Chas and I had always been expected to spend the last of our formative years at the west London boarding school, as the educators there would refine us into a shining example of pure womanly values – and teach us some things that were not so pure, but necessary for our future roles – so indeed we were very eager.

Our preparations for that departure started one cold January day during reading time. I was perched on the edge of a lounger next to my own personal automaid, a Christmas gift from Pappa who had let our common maids go the day before. Oh you wouldn’t believe those early generations, they had such class! She was the newest model, he had boasted proudly to us, and her handmade porcelain mask had rouged cheeks and a lovely carved relief of a woman with her eyes closed, a gentle smile upon her face. She was wonderful! And, as a cherry on top, her forehead had been inscribed ornately with a monogram ‘H’ just like on my locket, and my gag, to alert all that she was mine, all mine! Of course Chastity’s was adorned similarly with a golden ‘C.’ Oh, you should have seen how quickly we stepped toward Pappa on that Christmas morning, even on our clicking, unsteady heels, crying silently in joy and gratitude as his burly arms hugged us tightly, exactly what we had wanted to do in return.

Ah yes, preparations. As I was saying, about a month later I was seated next to my new maid in the drawing room, who had been instructed by Nanny to run a five-star massage program my shoulders and neck and then my feet as I read a pre-selected book. This was of course a luxury we had not been afforded before, only able to watch quietly as our Mother was lavished tirelessly by her own automaid all day. Keep in mind, like in Emily’s tales, they were still quite new then, and expensive even for Father, but the Society had deemed them a necessity for all Dolls just a few years before and in the long run they were far cheaper than a real maid.

Trying my best to be still under the heavenly touch of my servant’s vibrating plastic fingers, I tapped my heel against the floor to request for her to turn the page. The book, A Concise History for Dolls, was written a tad simply for my tastes, but I knew Chastity had a hard time keeping up. Had she been a boy, where complete comprehension was a requirement for acceptance into a proper college, I’m sure she would’ve been raising her hand to ask questions, but instead she simply squinted at a word she did not understand, as her automaid soon flipped the page without her cue to keep her moving along. Chas looked over and signalled to me in our secret language of nods and gazes that she would rather just hear it from the telly, and I couldn’t help but agree politely, even though I felt quite the opposite. I wanted to ask a million questions and read another book about this page alone.

Nanny called for us, and in perfect unison our automaids closed our books, put them back on the shelf and returned to help us rise gracefully onto our heels, so we could be led in silence up the stairs and to our bed and dressing rooms.

When we got there I gave a sharp intake of breath and glanced across at Chas. For there, lying on our beds in extravagant boxes were two special garments that we had both looked forward to wearing for so long: our first stays. This was it, this was what years of weighing and meal planning and measuring had been for.

In moments we were eagerly shuffling into position by the bed so the automaids could fit those beautiful garments around our young and yet-unformed bodies. I remember feeling like such an adult when Nanny did up the busk clasps, thinking, “This is what real Ladies – and Dolls – must wear.” I was a child no longer.

But with maturity comes responsibility: the responsibility to maintain our figures. This subject Nanny explained as we were slowly laced up, how to many potential owners our worth would be directly related to our hip to waist ratio. At first it felt good, like a hugging embrace, warm and welcoming, stirring my unformed fantasies of being embraced by a handsome boy. But then I began to worry; I was struggling to catch my breath as the laces slowly forced the metal-ribbed stays inward, the dreamy embrace becoming relentless. I started to panic, my eyes darting around frantically as I panted, hyperventilating through my nose.

“Come now, child! Breathe from your upper body only!” Nanny instructed. But what does that mean and how does one do it? I know now of course; the tiny intake of breath that I enjoy today is always gained that way, but back then I was still a child and inexperienced.

And still the laces closed, inwards and inwards, strangling the life out of me. I heard cracks and creaks and wondered if they were my bones being broken, wondered if this was not my transfiguration under duress. They weren’t broken of course; instead only the sounds of the corset itself adjusting, but I was scared and my breath was coming in ragged gasps. Eventually Nanny ordered the laces be tied off and I was allowed to recover a little. But how could I, for now I realised how rigid the stays forced me to be. I tottered around the room on my heels, rocking from side to side trying to adjust. It was hard. Yes, perhaps that was the first moment when I truly began to realise that life as a living doll was going to be very hard indeed.

Much harder than I had previously imagined. Much harder than all my lessons had ever indicated.

It was in the months that followed that first fitting of a corset that I started to have doubts and unease. They were slight, nothing major, but they were there. Before all had been clear, proper and perfect: I was born to be a Doll and to be a Doll was the very best thing that a young Lady could aspire to for the only truly happy Lady is a Doll. Other Ladies may glimpse happiness from time to time, but a Doll lives it each and every day. She sits there, rigid and beautiful, the very vision of perfection for her owner until he wishes to use her as is his wont to do, and it is truly marvellous. She loves it, she is never bored, and she is never uncomfortable.

She simply is.

But after that corset was fitted, along with all the other restraints once again, all was not perfect. Try to imagine it if you can – and I understand that you most probably cannot, but please, try anyway: Only a few years before this I had been a child, a young girl, living much as you did most probably when you were that age. I played games, ran around and lived in a wonderful world of make-believe. But then I had the use of my arms taken away from me and after that my voice. Actually, ‘taken’ is the wrong word: I eagerly gave them away. And scarcely had I come to terms with that when my feet were trained to perch unsteadily on heels, which meant that free movement came to an end and the best I could ever do was an unsteady mince – far harder without one’s arms to steady oneself, I can tell you!

This was all well and fine, to be honest. An adjustment I was prepared and eager for, certainly, but not a test of my resolve like what I tell you now. Before, there had been respite from the discomfort in my feet upon sitting, relief in my mouth when eating, relief in my arms when they were unbound and clipped to the headboard at night. But now there was no escape from this, for every breath was an effort, the slightest movement an exertion, a constant pressure around the middle that caused one to sit ramrod straight at all times. Nanny would say “with dignity.”

Easy chairs were out of the question, only standing fully relieved the pain, yet that caused similar discomfort to the feet after some time. My days were now sedentary, a constant internalized battle to achieve an impossible modicum of comfort. My nights were now restless, the evening stays only a hair more forgiving than those worn during the day. The books for young Dolls-to-be had never trained for this. They had surely warned it was taxing, but that description had been oft followed by others, such as ‘elegant,’ ‘essential,’ or ‘like a man’s embrace.’

Yet even at this stage, I thought the problem was me. I should not have been looking for escape from the most joyous experience a young woman could have! Certainly, Chas had adapted well and did not shift so much as I did, and I could tell by her small gestures that she was happy in a way that I was not. But I knew the cause, I knew it well, my shame: I was simply not as feminine, as assenting, as submissive as her; as any virtuous woman should be. The path that we were following was the correct one, but it was I who was falling short. In other words, I needed some more training, a proper education.

Which was all well and good, for that April we were both enrolled at St. Werburgh’s School for Girls, the principal academy for producing Dolls in England.

 

Chapter 6

I recall the day that Chastity and I left for school most vividly, and not for the reasons you would expect. Yes, our final day at home was terribly exciting; with friends and family all visiting, wishing us the best on our journey toward Dollhood. So many people came that the front doors were practically wedged open! Of course, with us being domestic hostesses in training and the center of attention today, Chastity and I stood in our heels all morning, silent behind our monogrammed namegags to ease the confusion of our likenesses, nodding along to courteously uncomplicated questions. Nanny had us on our absolute best behaviour, curtseying for each guest that visited, even as our feet grew tired and our chests grew warm. It did not matter: we were silent and overjoyed in the celebratory air, breathing it all in with short gasps, for soon we would be gone.

The men were raucous; uncles, neighbours, and coworkers patting Father on the back and shaking his hand on a job well done, a select few even taking us aside to assess our stock for a potential marriage before the heat of next year’s Society Season! Oh, he was so proud! Pappa insisted on a visual assessment only, but the large hands of our potential fathers-in-law and even a couple Society Scouts still ended up on our newly-sensitive areas. The women, whether they were Ladies or Dolls, were all silent and demure of course, but I noticed expressions of warmth and respect from the Ladies who could give it, and that warmed me significantly, reaffirming my inner desire to live up to theirs and my family’s expectations.

One Lord Chittenham, whom we had not previously met, arrived in a sports-carriage and greeted Pappa quite warmly, unexpectedly so, but Chastity and I almost forgot to curtsey upon the sight of his Doll. As Chittenham raved on to us girls about our father’s previously unheard-of excellence on the college rugby pitch (a complex game that mystifies me), my wide eyes could not stray from her chocolate skin. But the tone is truly not what held my gaze wide in shock, it was how much of it we could see! His Doll, who we later heard him call Belle, would have been arrested for indecent exposure if she had been left on her own in public.

She was clad in not the densely woven and layered fineries of most contemporary ladies but instead in merely a shawl of delicate white lace, which hung over her fashionably empty shoulders and shone brilliantly in contrast to her African complexion, and left nothing to the imagination. Her severe corset covered her midsection but had quite mis-sized cups, or so we thought with innocence at the time, as they left her gigantic breasts exposed as if on a shelf for their display, valentine heart-shaped areola and all.

Belle’s nether regions were on similar display, but we dared not look too closely. Such interest from another woman was deviously improper. Belle’s bare legs led down to vertical ballet heels, continuously stepping as she balanced precariously, even as her face showed not a hint of the exertion she must have been under, a thick-lipped smile frozen on her plasti-skin face. Her eyes too were more joyous than most Dolls, perhaps frozen in that design to resist the internal shame she must have felt at being left effectively nude at such a formal occasion.

We noticed Mummy shake at the sight and click her heel but no one heeded her save for Pappa’s “Hush now, darling.” I don’t believe she approved, looking back, but to which part I have no idea, probably all of it, race included. Chastity and I were far too shocked to opine, but even our sheltered minds knew that this was not the promised future we had been looking forward to. Father had told us stories of men such as this, and how important it was to pick a proper husband for Dolls, as defenseless as we are, but those cautious stories were mostly for the purpose of our understanding of his responsibilities, not learning, as we knew we would be quite incapacitated by the time the Season and talk of betrothal was a serious concern; and what a silly thought, a woman picking her own husband!

Pappa looked Belle up and down, eyes settling on the leash in her husband’s hand, and remarked to Lord Chittenham, “The years haven’t tamed you one bit, old boy, have they?”

I could see the landed man chuckle wryly. Though both were in their mid-40s, he was actually surprisingly handsome, and far fitter than Pappa. “Alan!! I’m hoping they haven’t tamed you, old friend. I have a proposition for you and your Lady now that your roost is emptying, oh my apologies, girls, grown-up affairs.”

I remember Pappa looking uncomfortably curious, gesturing the man and his exotic wife to his personal study so they could talk privately. Chastity and I had only a moment to look at each other nervously before more visitors arrived to join the others all lunching in the garden out back.

Pappa and Chittenham emerged nearly half an hour later rip roaring in laughter, Pappa adjusting his belt as if just relieving himself in the washroom as men do on their own, Chittenham’s Doll strutting precariously behind, and I noticed Mummy beside me shift from foot to foot, she didn’t seem to like Lord Chittenham at all. All I heard before our departure was mention of a couples vacation to one of Chittenham’s estates under the Mediterranean sun.

Our mother’s unrefined behaviour following that news was shocking to the both of us – she almost kicked Pappa a couple times with her heel for his attention – especially since in all of our years we had never seen her misstep from perfect Doll mentality save for during a few slight injuries and ailments. But we could not have asked her for her opinion if we tried, and truly she should not have been trying to give it. It was not our place as Dolls! Besides, who doesn’t want a vacation? A short spanking there in the hall set her straight, for a while at least.

The rest of the morning was mostly uneventful, with continued pleasantries as guests joined and departed. This said, there was still a sizeable gathering present when it was time for us to depart, and so around noon we silently watched the automaids haul out our brand new travelling trunks to the waiting autocarriage in the driveway and Pappa unlaced the bow around Mummy’s dainty arms which usually held them in front of her so politely. Holding her limp hands, Pappa ushered us between the two of them and we had a big family hug as a photographer snapped our photo.

This is when the trouble started.

Just when we thought her inelegant tendencies were behind us, Mummy suddenly tottered forward unaided and unbidden and stood between us and the door of the autocar, her untied arms swinging crudely by her sides. We looked at one another, at her and at Pappa: what on earth had gotten into her? We could see her breath quickening but her face of course showed no hint as to her motives, and she was as silent as ever. At the time our father simply laughed and jokingly said, “Oh darling, you don’t want to see your two baby dolls leave, now do you?  Well neither do I, but if you love them as I know you do, please don’t embarrass them so in front of everyone.”

Mummy’s stance softened as she twisted to align her frozen gaze with the party of guests, watching with curiosity and fright from the grand entrance, and Pappa took that moment to grasp her by the shoulders and direct her strongly until she was in the hands of her automaid, now left to struggle against the iron grip around her corseted midsection. And struggle she did even as weak as she was, but once Mummy had been moved to one side, Pappa motioned us, Nanny, and our automaids into the running autocar, our school’s address already pre-set in the dashboard.

At the time, I thought Mummy’s last stand had something to do with her silent displeasure earlier in the day, but looking back retrospectively, I do wonder if it was in fact an act of rebellion, an attempt to show us that she knew what our fate was to be and she wished to prevent it. Perhaps so, or perhaps not; I have often wondered.

What I do know, and Chastity did not see this for she was seated forward in the driverless carriage, but as I looked back on the waving mass of our small Society, I saw Pappa’s genial smile falter when he turned back to our silent Doll mother, still stamping her heel in the perfectly tended white gravel, and as you will soon read, their relationship was never the same.

 

Chapter 7

The ride was short, just under two hours to get from our home near Reading to St. Werburgh’s in Chiswick in the women’s lane of the M4, but the time ticked away. Nanny was quiet, peering out the window at the autocars in the standard lanes zipping by, our automaids were charging from the fuel cells, and Chastity and I were taking a much needed rest (or as much rest as our elaborate traveling wear allowed).

I looked over at Chastity, who had her eyes closed but I could tell wasn’t asleep. Her head was proudly upright like mine and her panel gag was moving slightly, no doubt suckling on the inflated bulb which silenced her. Chastity liked to practice kissing boys, which was rather silly: real Dolls don’t kiss back, we are designed to receive passion and embody it, induce it in others, not give it actively. Everybody knows that, but I left her to her fantasies of the future. No doubt the talk of potential marriages earlier in the day had her head abuzz like it did mine but, and I say this as a sincere compliment, Chastity was always more easily entertained. For this I have always been jealous: simpleness is a virtue for a Doll.

For example, though we were both brought up to appreciate the fineries we wear, Chastity really loved fashion, while I only cared enough to keep up appearances (not that either of us had any choice in the matter anymore). But knowing her, Chastity probably loathed our new school outfits: they were far too plain for her tastes. I’ll describe it, you may agree.

Her golden hair ran down over one shoulder in gentle ringlet curls, the only colour on a black and white dress suitable for an underage Lady-to-be that covered not only her chest but also her monoglove in the back in a single large sleeve. The dress came to six inches above her ankles, which like mine had been further elevated to the school’s minimum heel height of five inches only two weeks prior. Over top of all sat a dark grey traveling coat, a sleeveless cover of firm, warm, felt padding that sat on our shoulders and zipped down the back. These always made me feel like fine furniture being moved, which was such a lovely feeling! Not so lovely was the discomfort of reclining into the seat with our arms bound behind us, a rare but familiar feeling from our day-trips to Reading. How did Ladies of Leisure live like this for their whole lives? It was a true shame the Dollmakers couldn’t just take these useless appendages already!

My gaze settled on the autocars for a while, then on Nanny. We would not be seeing her for quite some time, as only mechanical help, Dolls, and Dolls-to-be were allowed inside St. Werburgh’s doors, save for during celebrations, graduation, and the like. Her simple grey coat covered the simple maid’s uniform she always wore, and though I had grown used to the woman’s firm but caring guidance my whole life, I only now realized how much I was going to miss her, and the home I had grown up in, and my youth, which was about to come to an end. I began to tear up, looking at her, and wanted so badly to tell her how I felt, thank her for the years of being a common mother to Chastity and me, but I never got the chance. Nanny’s attention was occupied with reading her tablet when I saw her brow furrow, “Oh dear.”

Only a few minutes later we were off the motorway, onto the high street, and turning at the grand gated archway leading into the courtyard of St. Werburgh’s Finishing School. And Nanny was quietly panicking. She had tried to reset the destination to go back to the Hodgkinson Estate but it was no use, it was controlled by Pappa’s hands only, as the law stated the autocarriage must be. It seems we were missing a part of the required outfit, but I of course could not ask which.

Even as Nanny fumbled about activating the automaids on the back of their necks, Chastity and I were wide-eyed, looking around at the courtyard of our new home, until she curtly commanded, “Heads up, eyes forward, girls. Hope, I’m quite serious. Unfocused and inviting, like we practiced. As far as I’m concerned, from here on out you two are Dolls, and so you must behave like such. This school is not known for its leniency, any misbehaving will be heard by me and your father. Understand?”

We did not signal our understanding in any way, save for a gentle tapping of our heel on the carriage floor.

“Excellent, my doves. I’m going to miss you both so very much.” I stifled another tear as she stepped out of the large door, followed by each of us, unsteady on our heels but supported by a strong hand from our automaids.

Upon rising, we saw a Doll and her automaid standing by the main doorway step toward us. She had quite an imposing figure for a Doll, not rail-thin like most, but at my mother’s age (or older, it’s so hard to tell with the plasti-skin), she must have grown up just before in vitro gene therapy coaxed the tendency toward weight gain out of us born to be Dolls and Ladies. This stated, her breasts looked far more natural because of these curves, even though they were probably double to triple what they would have been if she were an unmodified commonwoman, and her extreme waist training was impressively severe for such a physique. She wore a more elegant version of our student’s uniform, blue slate grey with white lace, with no sleeves of course, and she wore no neck rose or fleur-de-bouche. Instead her neck featured a very utilitarian silver ring keeping her breathing hole open, and her thick-lipped O-mouth was filled with a strange ball with a perforated texture quite like on the telly’s hi-fi back home. And from it came:

“Good day, Hodgkinson’s!”

If our mouths hadn’t been inflated full already I’m sure our jaws would’ve dropped. A Doll, speaking! We both looked at the oddity, wide-eyed. Of course her face remained pleasantly frozen as she noticed our glances, “Ah ah! Perfect Doll form, please. You do not want to start off on more of a wrong foot than you already have, young ones.”

We didn’t need to be told twice, and Nanny spoke for us. “I’m terribly sorry, Dame Henderson, it was an oversight on my part. I will return swiftly with Chastity and Hope’s neck corsets once current ones can be made.”

“You mean to tell me that these girls don’t even own ONE of such an essential item for their training? This is entirely unacceptable! It seems the Headmaster and I were wrong about admitting Chastity and Hope at all, if their family presents them in such poor standing. We expect the girls we admit from proper Society families to be a step above the rest, that is why they do not enroll for the full three years like the others! How do you think young Hope and Chastity here would fare at the Season two years past their prime?”

Nanny was more flustered than I had ever seen her before, “No no, oh dear, I apologize sincerely, my Lady, my Dame. They grow up so fast! We ran into some… The mistake was not their parents’ but mine.”

The buxom Doll’s heels clicked on the granite and marble paving stones as she toed gracefully to stand in front of me. No longer in the edges of my peripheral vision, I realized that this woman had an entirely unpredictable form of agency, for even though her voicebox was quite emotive and commanding, her face remained as blank as my mother’s, albeit with a more modern silicone plasti-skin, with less of a sheen. The closest I can describe it to is a soft silicone, colored to match fair English skin. It was the oddest feeling, that as surely as I knew her eyes were locked in a mid-distance lazy stare like mine were voluntarily, I could almost feel her peripheral gaze piercing me, inspecting me, assessing my worth as my father’s – and one day, my husband’s – property.

Nanny continued making excuses, “I assure you they have been trained…” but Dame Henderson just stamped her heel on the ground, breasts and bouffant bun jostling away, sharp puffs escaping the silver ring in her neck due to the exertion. “Ah ah! No more from you, governess. These lovely twins will not suffer for your sake.”

A sigh of relief escaped from all three of us.

“Or shall I say they will suffer no more than necessary, no more than to make it very clear that such unrefined presentation will not be tolerated within these walls. Maid, get the training collars.”

Returning from inside moments later, the Dame’s automaid presented ours with two hideously unfashionable leather posture collars, who then fastened them to our necks, making any movement quite impossible. This was not the first time we had worn such a device by any means, but the first we had been shamed with such a thing. Usually a neck corset was a piece of finery like any other, it’s restrictive nature merely part of the fashion, to be worn with pride, but these crude elements left no mystery to their sole purpose, much like a dog collar.

Finally, Dame’s maid connected the ostentatious leash ring on the front of mine onto Chastity’s, with just enough slack that we could stand shoulder to shoulder.

“They will remain like this until you return with the appropriate apparel, so you should proceed with haste. Hodgkinsons, with me.” she stated simply before turning around and strutting smoothly inside the elaborate institution. Our maids bade her will as they were pre-assigned to, ushering us along, and with the rough collar choking me I could not even look back upon Nanny for the last time as we followed our new teacher past the threshold.

We later learned that Nanny was promptly fired upon returning to the Hodgkinson Estate, even after all those years, and over the next several months our home’s entire staff was replaced one by one with mechanical help: automaids, cooks, laborers to keep up with the times. We received our new neck corsets three days later in the Express Post at Pappa’s great expense.

 

Chapter 8

Sir Henry Wainwright’s voice echoed in the Great Hall, addressing our year:

“You girls… you Dolls-to-be… YOU are the future of our great Society. Yes! And I’m happy to say that this year’s class is even larger than the last, and 50% larger than a decade ago. Our virtues are contagious, and like the Leisure Boom of the 2010s, I see in you lot a fine future for us and our ideals. Pray you, just look at our Prime Minister’s wife! A fine Lady. And let us not forget the Queen herself, the leader of that Boom’s avant garde. You young ladies here do not know the days of my youth, when there was finally a complete acceptance of refinement, of Leisure, but still we Dollers faced the ostracization of our people! To become a Lady was controversial, but to become a Doll was taboo. Alas, leisurely ideals have swept our nation’s highest ranks, and what are we but those ideals’ most devout practitioners? His Majesty’s parliament has recognized this and even given myself and Miss Henderson their top honours for investing in the future of our glorious Kingdom. And by looks of the class of 2049, our future looks very, very promising, indeed.”

“Do not tell anyone,” the lionlike Headmaster chuckled to himself, his cheery eyes sweeping over the fifty-some girls in front of him, each gagged in some way, “but when I was receiving my knighthood, I caught a whisper, a rumour in the crowd. It seems the young Princess Elizabeth is considering becoming not just a Lady of Leisure, as expected of her, but the very first Royal Doll.”

A great rustling rolled through the lecture hall, the old church pews creaking at the prospect! Chastity and I glanced at each other for a moment but the collars and link reminded us not to break form, so we resisted the urge to react to the glorious news. A Royal Doll?! How wonderful! Such a conversion would grant us all a certain level of prestige, and encourage many to join. Perhaps a Doll Queen could be in the Kingdom’s future, even though Her Royal Highness was third in line behind her brothers. These were grand tidings indeed, and surely my classmates’ thoughts were as aflutter as mine, but the commotion was brought to an end by a loud stomp on the podium stage from the Dame, standing off from the Headmaster with the other Doll Teachers.

“Thank you, Lilyana.”

“Sir.”

“I understand you girls more than many of you may think a man could. But after years extolling the virtues of Dollhood to young Ladies such as yourself, I have become acquainted with the female condition quite closely.”

I felt his eyes on me, perhaps on the linkage between Chastity and I, but I dared not adjust my gaze to check.

“‘The woman Eve is weak, but holy in her weakness and must be saved from herself. She must not partake in the fruit unless it is fed unto her.’ So says the good book of the our Church, and I am not one to disagree with the Lord. Your minds will be improved while you are here, so your bodies can be later remade into arks of weakness, a healthy respite for the strong men that decide to include you in their important lives. It will be a sacrifice, but you girls have been chosen by circumstance to follow this path, and just look at Dame Henderson, honored just as I have been by the King himself. Yes, indeed, there is grace, honor, and distinction in this life, the life of a Doll.”

With that he bid us God’s graces and stepped down from the podium, opening the floor for our Head Teacher, who began our education immediately. Dame Henderson stood behind the lectern, but she did not fiddle with notes like the Headmaster, no, this speech must have been from memory, for she had no other option, staring into nothingness.

“Thank you, Sir. For the new girls in the crowd who are not aware, this is a sacred place, a Dolls-only establishment, the only one in the whole United Kingdom I may add, and so Sir Wainwright is the only man permitted within these walls, but he keeps to his blessed role captaining our ship. If each of you behave, you may not even hear from him until your graduation.”

The old gentleman nodded assuredly, slightly quelling our apprehension about his style of discipline, but I hoped not to make any more waves than this afternoon. How hard could that be? Dame Henderson continued:

“Now, even forgoing the building’s long religious history as a nun’s abbey, St. Werburgh’s is an ancient institution. The school as it is today was established in the Victorian Era as an elite finishing school for young ladies, and then in the Latter Elizabethan Era when dolling as a practice first appeared, our curriculum switched emphasis to the new direction.

“Back then of course, Dolls were very different to what I was created to be, or what you lovely girls will become. The technology we have today just wasn’t there, and I must admit that I feel deeply for those poor girls who desired perfection just as much as we do now, but could not attain it. Skin treatments were unheard of, as too were ‘wing clippings’, airway improvements, and the like. And as for the proper doll functions we will automate for you, so you mustn’t worry yourselves ever again about the likes of blinking or eating or taking care of your husband and owner, oh I assure you, a mere pipe dream! Far too many legal and scientific barriers stood in the way.

“Instead those first dolls, those pioneers, were transformed utilising a far different approach: they were covered in all-encompassing latex suits, coloured like flesh and sealing them off from the world so that they appeared so completely fake that one may have thought these women had been constructed out of rubber in the first place. The only openings in these suits were at the mouth, nostrils (for they still breathed like commonwomen, not like myself), and finally for those most-intimate entryways down below. Even the eyes were obscured behind special lenses.

“However for some models (all at St. Werburgh’s in fact), even these holes were sealed off and instead, a complex waste recycling system was devised wherein the liquids from one’s front hole had to be routed into one’s bottom and then up to one’s mouth so that it may travel through the body again. Yes, your history books may have glazed over that. Dressed in such a way, the dolls subsisted for a week before being taken out of their suits, cleaned and changed and then resealed. And therein lies the deficiency of the old latex approach: it can only ever be temporary, and even though the Doll-girls were usually unconscious as their suits were changed, everyone knows this lack of permanency is what stops a pure Doll mind from being fully cultivated.

“Surely, I hope this is a review to you girls who have joined us today, but please, take a moment, imagine your classmates who do not come from a good family such as yours, a Society family, your classmates who were only introduced to our way of life two years ago, but who have spent two more years than yourself at this institution. For them, the life of a 20th century Doll was quite real, I assure you, for that life was their initiation into our lovely Society!”

I nearly gasped. Oh how awful! Just imagining being encased in that boiling costume, sucking my own waters out of my bottom, it was enough to make me thank God Himself at that very moment.

“Yes, for six whole months your classmates lived that way, to be taught the lessons your parents and guardians taught you over many years, to be taught your place in our Society, in our Kingdom, in the World! So I want none of you Society girls to imagine yourselves more legitimate in your devotion than your peers. I myself was born in an orphanage and then adopted and raised by the Headmaster, all of us Teachers were.  So when you graduate proudly from St. Werburgh’s, know that regardless of your upbringing, or your treatment, you girls are all equal, worthy, proper, you are all Dolls.”

We dared not try to look around at our classmates, not until we were led out of the Great Hall in double file, students and their maids, toward what we found to be the upper-years’ Dining Hall, and an awaiting meal perfectly proportioned for our reduced appetites. Here, one of the Teachers allowed us to make smalltalk while our gags were removed for feeding, a luxury we thought was far behind us. And so I met a few of my classmates in-between spoonfuls from my automaid.

I exchanged pleasantries with one Vanessa Firdale directly across the table from me once her gag was out, the most natural option due to our bound necks and corsets. Actually, she was alarmingly short of breath, and when I asked her why, I barely got an audible answer out of her.

“We… huh… myself and the others… huh… the other girls in our class… just arrived at our proper waist size. Huh… it is… quite severe.”

I smiled warmly. “Oh, but you all look positively radiant! I assure you, it will become quite manageable,” I lied. With every movement and breath I felt held in place, resisted against. Like a rigid board I was forced to stay completely erect from my hips to my head. I felt the lower edge of the corset dig into me when I sat improperly. But I wasn’t supposed to think that. “I truly would’ve never known, you all hold yourself quite well.”

“Yes… I’m sure we do,” Vanessa smiled back, but I could tell that my response did not satisfy her. I pressed on after a spoonful of soup, for I was nervous. Chas and I weren’t used to talking to other girls our age, and I didn’t want to make a poor first impression. “Truly, I was surprised to hear that most of the class has been here for so long. You are all so lucky!”

I noticed Vanessa look off to the Teacher down the long table as she was fed another bite by her maid, the same model as mine save for the faceplate, hers was blank, a school-provided model no doubt. But she didn’t respond, focusing on her meal, and her breath. I took no offense, I knew how hard it could be with new stays. I noticed her roll her shoulders, as if to flex her bound arms. Of course all Dolls-to-be know that doing so only makes them hurt again later, the only real solution is to simplify let them go numb, to forget they exist, but something inside stopped me from telling her that.

A hushed voice to my right, “Do not mind Vanessa. She doesn’t enjoy all this as us proper Dolls do.”

I couldn’t turn my head to evaluate the source of the comment, but I took a chance, whispering back, “So it appears! We should thank God everyday that our bountiful futures include the joys of Leisure and Dollhood.”

My neighbour chuckled as my maid leant down to feed me another bite. “And a heaping of great sex on top of all that nonsense.”

I nearly spat out my food, and even Chastity heard that as I felt her lean her ear closer.

“What, you’re not really in it for the look are you? The best part of the whole arrangement is what the Dollmakers at Ormond Street will do to our you-know-whats!”

I struggled to look to my right to gauge if she was serious, but a gentle hand from my maid reminded me not to strain myself. “Uhm… well I am aware we will have to keep our owners company and satisfied yes…”

A scoff. “You Society girls really are clueless aren’t you? Oh no I don’t mean any offense, but if you don’t know already, Dame Henderson will explain in your classes. All I can say is… the only reason I’m submitting myself to this chastity is the payoff that’s coming after our graduation!”

Before I could utter a word I heard the clicks of a Teacher’s steps behind us, making her rounds. I wasn’t foolish enough to assume that her ears were as useless as her mask-like face, and I rightly surmised that such a perspective on Dollhood would not be encouraged, so I silenced myself until my automaid finished my dinner, refastened my panel gag, and led me and Chas from the table. Guiding my eyes over once I could, I found a raven-haired girl, beautiful in her own right, as her gag expanded in her mouth, leaving only her beaming eyes to tell of her mischief.

And that’s how I met Althea Burns, who would become my friend and confidante in this place before long, impressionable as I was. It helped that we were placed beside each other in nearly every class and meal, so the friendship grew naturally. Althea told me eventually that she had been raised in a brothel, an unplanned daughter of an escort who later went missing, and that the life of a Doll was her only way out of the same fate, even if her lack of proper upbringing and useful familial ties would exclude her from the more affluent husbands, except under one condition. “Hell, even if I’m a Companion Doll, I don’t care as long as I get some action.” I think, looking back, she would regret those words.

Regardless, dear reader, you have no idea how truly fulfilled I felt that night in our new bedroom, blindfold and gag letting me focus on the fluffy pillow beneath my head, golden bracelets and anklets tied to the head and footboards, fresh sheets kissing my skin, left to listen to the quick, corseted breaths of Chastity and my other roommates nearby.  Even in forced solitude I felt a connection to them, like I was finally home, part of a community that valued my desires and encouraged my betterment, who would teach me how to be a proper Doll, and perhaps would even teach me how to enjoy being improper, if the girl from dinner was to be believed.

I slept with not a care in the world, but with a strange, pounding excitement in my body, perhaps for the days ahead, like a good Doll should.

 

Chapter 9

As I mentioned before, our neck corsets arrived a few days later, and by then we were in the thick of classes, and quite relieved to be untied from each other. I love my sister dearly, and we are obviously very close after years with no friends but each other, but bumping shoulders and feeling her every movement tug upon my neck was a little too close for comfort.

After that change our morning preparations became quite similar to back home. At nine o’clock the automaids would come in, batteries freshly charged for the day, uniforms impeccable as always, though we would only hear the clicks of their heels on the wooden floors until they removed our blindfolds. Our wrists and ankles would be unclipped soon afterwards, motion and feeling returning quickly once the special golden bracelets were removed. Still, I would refrain from moving my arms, for I knew the more I did then, the more I would want to later in the day. Best not.

Of course with our night stays we needed help sitting up and getting out of bed. I don’t know about the others but there was always a moment before having our heeled slippers put on when I would just hate sitting on the edge there, dressed in nothing but my stays, panel gag, and nappy, hands limp at my sides, toes on the cold floor, feeling the used nappy between my legs lose heat to the open air. I remember always wanting to be freshened up quicker, much quicker: swaddled, held, bound once again in purity, because – if I’m being honest with you, dear Reader – I was concerned that if left unrestrained like this for very long, I may get a taste for it. But I always strove to ignore this feeling, before I was stood up and guided to the powder room for my cleaning.

The rest was always a blur. Lean over the padded bench, straps tied down, nappy off and a scented wipe to clean my liquid waste off my skin, my rear plug removed and replaced with the enema hose, left for fifteen minutes for numerous cycles before a fizzing pessary was placed inside, ginger mint today, oh dear! Tiny plug back in, untied, back up to our feet, corset off, into one of eighteen baths in this wing, a deep cleaning by my maid, a shave if needed, a shampoo. Of my own accord I moved not an inch, save to look at the other girls in their own routine.

Some girls had vastly different schedules, being made into different kinds of Dolls than I, than the Society Standard as it’s called.  I never saw them there in the baths, or anytime other than meals, really. They must have had very different routines, but truly I don’t know. I will try to illustrate their various stories in a forthcoming chapter if I can.

Regardless, those girls I shared my morning with would sometimes look at me from behind their gags, or I them. Some would be practicing their doll gaze, trying to see me without looking directly or focussing. Some saw my nudity with indifference, others less so. We didn’t try to speak. Not only had the reflex been weaned out of us, the sound of any vocalization when not explicitly permitted was an easy way to get a visit from a Teacher and her maid. I don’t know how they heard us, but whenever one of the three-year troublemakers struggled, or even one of the brattier Society daughters (upbringing made little difference here), there would be but moments before help arrived. Well, help and punishment.

So we would sit in silence, in a mute building, feeling our maids massage as they wash us, lift here, scrub there. I would often find myself wishing my automaid would focus on certain places, but even then I always did my best to dispel the thought. “We should not want, all is provided for!” I would tell myself, but I have to be honest, my piety was usually ineffective. I would close my eyes, let a deep, silent sigh escape through my nose, and then sometimes even open my eyes to see Althea across the room in her own clawfoot tub, looking at me intently. I didn’t always avert my gaze.

Out of the bath, we would be dried and perfumed, powdered below and swaddled in new nappies, ones we would wear until our pre-luncheon check. Then the lot of us would inevitably be fitted back into our standard corsets before being placed in front of the auto-lacer, which I can assure you, being the cohabitant of one even these days, is a cruel marvel. The speed it works at makes the fitting less of an ordeal, but rarely is there a morning even these days that I am not slumping into my maid’s arms and being brought back to God’s green earth with smelling salts.

Not long after this, we would don our rigid neck corset, always matching the stays below, and farther down thigh-high socks, a requirement for not all the girls but for Chastity and I and a few others a must, which were securely attached to our hips with garter clips. I later found out that the girls who didn’t wear socks (all the three-year sponsored wards and then some) were restricted in a different way: strong surgical adhesive between the toes to keep from grabbing anything. Nanny had threatened it if we ever wrote the devil’s way again, but I had no idea it was the default for so many. Well, purity has a cost.

Back up we would step into our heels for the day, which would be buckled tightly closed. Then came the loose stockings, camisole, and our uniform dress. Soon afterwards our arms would be guided into their proper hiding place, our gloves tied behind us until our elbows touched, covered with the dress’s rear sleeve, and sweet numbness would soon set in for the day. Some girls from other Society families wore their arms in strict reverse prayer, hands tucked up behind their necks and elbows touching, but Pappa and Nanny had never deemed it necessary, since we were only going to lose them and that effortful trained skill eventually. After all this, nothing would be left save for hair and light makeup, which would keep us all from the breakfast table for a long while, until everything was just perfect, as it should be.

I remember looking in the mirror, at the details of the face God gave me, as my maid would comb and curl my sandy blonde hair, just as she does now with my platinum blonde wig. I still miss that face, there is no denying it, but it would not have aged as well as my plastic one has, and for that I am grateful.

After a silent breakfast inhabited only by the soft clinks of silverware on porcelain as our help fed us, our classes would begin: Living with Grace; Embracing Nothing; Restricted Charm and Manners; Doll Theory, History, and Philosophy; Automatic Functions and Bedroom Affairs.

Dame Henderson taught that last one herself, and I think that is what you’re most curious about, so I will leave the rest as largely self-explanatory.

 

Chapter 10

One morning in just our second week at St. Werburgh’s, we started our day off with Dame Henderson. Every day had a rigidly-set schedule, start and finish, rise and shine, fed and retired, but our individual classes were entirely randomized, only our Teachers and automaids knew the schedule. We had been told by our Embracing Nothing Teacher that it was an ongoing lesson in relinquishing control and expectations, but at this point I felt this lesson was simply disorienting. I had relinquished agency long ago! At least our classmates remained the same, so Althea strutted in front of me and Chas behind.

Well, if they wanted to break down our expectations they succeeded, for in Bedroom Affairs that day we walked in to see a half-nude Dame Henderson, standing in front of the class at rigid attention as always. Her maid stood off to the side, a cane perpetually in one hand, like always, just waiting for one of us to break our doll act without permission.

I’ve mentioned that our Head Teacher was curvy, but seeing her without her usual attire, dressed only in hourglass girdle, underwear, mules, and hose revealed just how severe her waist really was in proportion to her bare breasts and thighs, the former of which apparently needed very little support, and the both of which had been augmented drastically.

“Class, take a seat. We have much to discuss. Good. There. Now you may adjust your gaze.”

We were all so anxious to get a closer look at what a doll looked like under her dress, that we could not restrain ourselves for the sake of modesty. I assure you every eye in the room save the Teacher’s own were on her. We found that the Dame’s soft silicone skin treatment continued from her face to every inch of her body, but that was expected. As her coyly attractive mask of a face remained still, so too did most of her armless, unprotected torso, as usual to the procedures that lock the spine into it’s regal pose, but I noticed her legs stepping, balancing, even shivering a touch in the cold room.

“Girls, this is your future. You have seen many Dolls now with proper attire on, but this is what your Husband and Owner shall see when he unwraps you at the end of his day. Be proud in your elegance, in your vulnerability! But I digress, all this we have already discussed. Today we skip the theory, the video instructions and diagrams. Today I show you how I function, and how you will too. Maid, run rehearsed lesson program.”

Of all the AutoServe devices in the room, somehow only hers knew to activate, and after handing it’s cane to another, the faceless machine began to further undress it’s mistress.

As the maid replaced her speaker ball with a classic fleur-de-bouche, an inflated pear with a lovely rose erupting from it’s end and eventually, her lips, Dame Henderson’s speaker continued from the nearby tabletop, “You may notice the stream of saliva which just dripped when my gags were switched. This is quite important, girls. The heaven-sent Dollmakers have made our mouths just as pleasurable as our other orifices for the men in our lives, so Dolls need more lubricant above to service them. Do not worry though, this is what our gags are for.”

I remember having a question in the back of my throat which I was not supposed to ask, or even to think: “Pleasurable for whom?” but the maid pulled down the Dame’s satin hose and then her underwear, and I forgot my silent query, for nestled between her hairless labia was a strange, silver object.

“Ah yes, well this is probably quite unusual for you girls, but let me explain. A Society Doll Wife is customarily left with highly-detailed replicas or direct castings of her husband’s erect manhood filling her for most of the day while he is busy. See, mine are quite different. Since I am a faithful servant to the School, I shall never be wed, and therefore I shall never be used in this way. But as the Headmaster says, ‘Eve is weak,’ and I assure you, the dollification process makes us weaker. Both my passages below have a nearly-inhuman desire to be filled… used, just as yours will once you are complete. The inserts, either your custom ones or my generic, imbibe equal parts relief and frustration, but without them some Dolls have gone quite mad. Mine, as you will see, are also locked in place to protect my purity.”

The robotic assistant walked to the desk and pressed on the intercom, which crackled to life with a familiar voice from the main office. “Hello? Room 14b, oh, is this my sweet Lilyana?”

The speaker ball on the table replied for the doll, and it took on a very different tone than the stern benevolence we were used to from our mentor. “Yes, Headmaster! Sir, may I please have my chastity taken out for demonstration, Sir?”

“Of course, darling.” And nearly as soon as the line was dead, we heard an audible click from between our Teacher’s legs, and a small hiss, during which something inside happened that made her seamless silicone legs shudder. The flowery coy smile and stare remained completely still as a breathy moan came out over the speaker, the maid pulling the two-pronged object out oh-so-slowly. My eyes glanced over to Althea who raised her eyebrows back. This was what she was really here for. There was something about this, the physical reaction of our Teacher, that lit a fire in her eyes.  I didn’t understand it at the time but her resulting dedication I did understand, and I idolized her for it. We refocused on the show when the maid wiped off the dual-pronged device and held it up for inspection.

Even as her breathing came in ragged desperation from her artificial airway, sending breasts jostling, the esteemed Dame Henderson described with her simulated voice how it behaved: quite like a fleur-de-bouche, automatically inflating until it was lodged inside, except this object required a remote to be pressed elsewhere to release the pressure, as we had just seen, otherwise it would electrocute the hand that tampered with it whosoever hand that may be.

Reader, I’ve worn such an object only a few times in my life, the first of which was shortly after one of those lunches with Emily Battersby, when I was a new Doll in need of an Owner. Many suitors came by the house, young and old, old money and new, and each one that passed Pappa’s tests received their time alone with me or Chastity, time to evaluate if we would be a good match. I tell you, and my instructors would use the cane on me for this if I were still a girl, the behaviour of many of those men made me thankful to have my defenseless virginity locked away. And even with his failings in those years, Pappa was good to us. Though he alone was responsible for our future, he would occasionally ask me afterwards to signal if it went badly. Many of them did, but together we pressed on, and now I’m the luckiest Doll alive. But we’ll get to that.

Every class with the Dame from that day on, my peers and I watched from behind our gags as our Teacher demonstrated the doll stand, the special toilette, a shower mount, a phallic feeder, a ceiling-track-mounted leash, even a suspension harness for different positions in the bedroom, all to show how our bodies would function after the Dollmakers were done with us. Of course I had seen my Mum use some of these things, but I had rarely been explained how it worked to this level of detail.

It was largely helpful, easy to understand, but we had some moments of shock. About a month in, Vanessa and some of the other three-years outright rebelled at the sight of a new training regimen, an oral trainer which we were intended to spend twenty minutes practicing with every class. I didn’t understand why. Indeed, it was uncomfortable to practice in front of each other, but these skills would please our husbands immensely! Our new mouths were going to have automatic functions but I was pleased to know at least parts my tongue would be able to communicate my devotion, and we only had several months left to practice!

Still, that was a hard class. Even besides the disobedient students, who were subject to a severe bare-bottom caning up front after they tried to yell and leave the room (both quite unsuccessfully I may add), I found it quite odd resting my knees on the padded mat, looking at the plastic phallus hanging off of Althea’s hips (over her dress), and then having my panel gag replaced with it as she thrusted. As an improved Doll with our airways rerouted, unfortunately we wouldn’t be able to use suction in our servicing, but Dame Henderson promised us the rolling pulses of our throat muscles would go above and beyond that sensation, and because of the rerouting there would never be a limit to how long they could stay inside us! Yes, I thought that a worthy trade-off too.

But taking the penis trainer in my mouth wasn’t quite as enjoyable as all the theory told us it would be: the way it filled me till I could barely breathe, or the way it prodded at the back of my throat, it was not so pleasant, nor spiritually fulfilling as we had read. And this seemed to be a recurring theme of my upbringing and education; nothing quite satisfied the way Nanny or the Teachers said it would, and I was beginning to think that even sex would disappoint me. Not a subject Chastity could help me with, I knew that, she didn’t understand why I had so many questions and concerns, sexual or not. It was Althea’s devious eyes that kept me going, hoping that she was right.

About once a week, Sundays usually, we would be allowed to speak at dinnertime, and if Chas didn’t have my ear it was Althea on my other side, who would tell me about her life back home as I told her of mine: about all her aunts, the women who collectively raised her in the brothel’s back rooms; about what school was like; about what walking around London alone was like; about flirting with boys; about her mother; about her wayward father who peeked in every so often, only as long as to ease his conscience. Her stories were better than telly time back home, a life with sharp edges and adventure! I enjoyed talking with her immensely, and sometimes when I would remember what was planned for my voice, and hers, I would feel very bad inside. Yes, guilt for being ungrateful for the Dollmakers’ touch, but something else too. I dispelled it. I had to.

Althea also enjoyed our chats. She had no idea what it was like to live outside the city; to be home-schooled; to not have to think about money all the time; to grow up expecting to become a Doll from the start. In hindsight, I think my innocence shocked her, and I also think she enjoyed corrupting me, but my inquisitive mind couldn’t help itself.

Eve is weak.

 

Chapter 11

By the time Christmas break rolled around, Chastity and I had spent just over seven months under the strict tutelage of St. Werburgh’s. Chas had been feeling acutely homesick as we got closer to the two-week visit home, and I must say I was eager as well, but we shouldn’t have been, for in our absence our home had changed immeasurably.

By this time Althea and I were good friends, and when one of our Teachers mentioned that the three-years did not get breaks like us, I took the chance during free-speech Sunday dinner to get the attention of the supervising Doll.

When one is only allowed to speak once a week, perhaps even a couple more times in class, you learn to choose your words and intonation very carefully, so somehow I was convincing enough to receive an audience with the Headmaster the next day in his grand study.

“So, Teacher Margaret tells me that you wish to invite young Althea Burns home with you for the holidays. I must say that this is exceedingly unusual, but the mere request piqued my interest.”

I sat there behind my gag in proper form, looking toward him but not at him. Sir Wainwright had not gestured for it to be removed yet. He continued, smoking an electronic pipe.

“Yes, perhaps this is an opportunity to integrate these classless children into the homes of proper Society folk! I will entertain your idea for next year’s class.”

The ensuing moment of silence crushed my hopes. What use would next year do for me? But I maintained my gaze and posture as he had not allowed otherwise.

The moment dragged until he finally acknowledged my presence with his gaze, which coursed up and down my body, from the rigid neck held high to my severe waist and seemingly-empty shoulders, and finally lingering on my budding chest. I wasn’t too nervous that I was behind some of my classmates in that regard, it was nothing the Dollmakers couldn’t solve.

“But this leaves you in the cold, my dear, and we simply can’t have that. I’ll make an exception this time…”

I nearly jumped for joy, but against every lowly human instinct still in me I kept my composure, eyes still glassy and expression politely good-natured. Seven months of practice was not going to fail me now!

“…if you can pass an oral test. Maid, remove her gag and place a floor pad down in front of my chair. Do not break form, m’dear, or else you will lose your chance.”

Briskly, I was led in front of the Headmaster’s grand leather chair, behind his mahogany desk, placed with knees on the floor, and my gag was removed, all by my obedient helper. Even though my instinct was to inhale deeply, I knew my severe stays would never allow it, so my lips instantly puckered into a mimicry of my mother’s, of Dame Henderson’s too. Inside, I was a little shocked at the casual nature of his request, but I just assumed this was some sort of supplemental education he regularly assigned. Quality control. It made sense to my indoctrinated head back then.

Fishing in his trousers, the grand old man’s already-growing penis erupted out of its fabric prison and I struggled to keep my gaze indifferent to the first real spear I had ever seen in my life. It was so big! And nothing like the trainers! The veins and wrinkles pulsed with need as it grew in front of my very eyes. He gave me a moment to take its hefty measure in my unfocussed gaze before tangling one of his huge hands in my perfect hair, and bringing my head down toward it. I’ll be honest, I wasn’t ready for the warmth, the velvet smoothness, the musty smell. Unable to bob my neck like a common girl doing this important task, he directed my movements for me, forcing my head up and down over his prize, me bending at the hips as my arms strained from their glove, my lungs straining from the exertion. Deeper it went into me with each thrust, and I realized that months of the trainer had made my gag reflex much more manageable. I was doing it! I was being so good! Like a real Doll!!!

“Oh darling, yes use your tongue, suck a little, no teeth. Harder, dear. Yes you’re doing very…ugh…very well!”

Sir Wainwright coached me, citing that skilled fellatio before the conversion would only help me once my mouth was duly improved.

I desperately wanted to thank him, praise him for tutoring me one-on-one, but still I kept sucking, staring straight ahead into his zipper and the tangled bush inside, appearing joyfully indifferent to the sensual violence occurring, until he finally erupted into my mouth!

“Swallow dear, swallow like a good Doll.” And so even though I didn’t much care for the new taste, I did as I was told, just as my new reflexes would make me in mere months!

“I must say, Hope, my Dollgirls are quite nice, especially Lilyana, but with some practice and the Dollmakers’ touch, you could be even better at this. I’ll speak with your father about hosting Althea for Christmas break, you have my word.”

Elated to have this generous man on my side, I rested with his cock buried in my mouth to the hilt until it softened, before being lifted to my unsteady heels by my maid and whisked out the door to a powder room to be cleaned up before I returned to my classes. It was only once I was sitting in front of an edge-lit mirror, seeing my smeared makeup and destroyed hairdo, that I realized I hadn’t said a single word in that whole ordeal.

I hadn’t even told him thank you!

 

Chapter 12

Later that December, six elegant figures exited an autocarriage and assembled in front of the the main house of the Hodgkinson Estate, three of which had fine winter traveling coats covering them completely like piano-shrouds, gagged faces peeking out to the snow-covered grounds from beneath heavy hoods.

I was surprised to see another automaid by the door and not Nanny; she had never missed greeting a guest personally, never mind the homecoming daughters of the household, but instead of a flurry of questions we were led in silence past the threshold into a house that looked quite the same, but felt markedly different. Colder, quieter. Until Pappa came out and wrapped us in a bearhug!

Overjoyed as we were, our Teachers had made it quite clear that our automaids were still reporting back to St. Werburgh’s over the break, and Pappa had to specifically allow us to break form lest we be punished once we returned. He did no such thing, so we remained still and passive even as our insides melted being engulfed in our parent’s warmth again after so long. It was during these last few months that I started to realize what extended time without human touch or physical interaction can do to someone, so you must understand how overwhelming it was, and delightful, to have formality and etiquette broken even for a moment, even if we could not partake.

After Althea was introduced to Pappa via a written Christmas card held out by her maid, us girls were finally unwrapped from our toasty coats and led in to the house, as three or four other mechanical servants unloaded the carriage.

Still, the house felt off somehow, and I realized: Mummy and Nanny were nowhere to be seen. I panicked a little as a thousand tragic possibilities coursed through my head, but my expression barely changed. I hadn’t been allowed to ask.

It was later that day that Pappa mentioned casually how Nanny and the other staff didn’t live with us anymore. He said it even as he was admiring our elegant neck corsets. And still he didn’t tell our automaids to remove our gags. Not until dinner, but as we had still not been permitted to break form, that dinner was spent chewing quietly and listening to all about Pappa’s travels with Lord Chittenham and some other new friends, about work going splendidly, and about his petty troubles programming the new house staff.

He spoke nothing about Mother’s empty seat, and at one point he looked at Chastity, at her pleasant stare, and mumbled something about St. Werburgh’s being a magical place. It was obvious, he finally saw us as Dolls, not young women, and normally I would have rejoiced to such a sentiment, but I was burning to break form and speak with him like the Pappa I used to know before I was gagged.

Surprisingly, he also took an instant liking to Althea, and by the third day of our vacation, it seemed he was making the school-provided automaid unnecessary, guiding her and adjusting her hair and gown when it became unkempt. Just like he used to do for Mother when we were young.

Before St. Werburgh’s I would have glanced toward Chastity, made an expression of disapproval, that he was having more real interaction with my friend than I was, but I didn’t. I couldn’t. I didn’t want to be a real girl who had these kinds of concerns, and the Teachers had taught me that sharing such thoughts or judgements was disrespectful, corrupting, sinful even. Besides, I had no idea if Chastity would even acknowledge my break in protocol. She had taken the last few free-speech dinners off, maintaining the act which was soon to be our whole life, while Althea and I went on talking on and on, satiating our appetite for the forthcoming week of silence. It seemed she was abandoning me, but in my heart I knew that wasn’t true. She was just being my model sister once again, being my perfect example.

So I used Chas as my strength, and St. Werburgh’s as my rulebook, and I kept quiet, I kept still, I kept proper and pure. I kept my eyes forward, my lips pursed if my gag was off, my knees together under the folds of my dress, my heels on the floor, my voice silent. And I felt the rigid corsetry from my hips to my chin holding me in place, I felt my shoulders straining behind me, numb past the edge of the monoglove, felt the gag’s bladder filling my mouth entirely, felt the heat between my legs trapped in the dry diaper I wore.

And I cleared my mind. I trusted that Pappa would explain what happened to Mother eventually. It was not my place to doubt my owner, as Teacher Helene would say, and our Owner was Pappa until he married us. But the question persisted in the back of my encased mind until the day it was answered, Christmas itself.

We had arrived around the eighteenth of December, so Christmas Day lay near the middle of our time at home. Of course Chas and I were elated, though you wouldn’t have been able to tell save for our hurried steps down the stairs to the blazing hearth and electric tree. Wholesome excitement sometimes bent the rules of grace, and so the clacking of our bedroom mules thundered through the empty house, past the autobutler, past the cleaner-bots on the floor until we rounded the corner to find Pappa in his chair, ready to dole out the glorious bundle of presents left by Father Christmas while we were asleep. The three of us allowed ourselves to be arranged in a row on the chesterfield, still in loose silk nightgowns on this special day. I hoped Althea would enjoy this, it would be her first Christmas in a proper Society household.

Slowly presents were unwrapped for us and announced, usually by Pappa himself but sometimes by our silent maids, and slowly a pile of goodies accumulated around each of us, even Althea! Corsets, perfumes, neck trainers, makeup, hair ornaments, gift cards to the spa at Layton’s and the Doll Parlour, the list went on, and I could sense Althea growing uncomfortable next to me, before Pappa came over and wiped away a tear she had let slip.

“It’s quite alright, dear. You’re part of the family now.”

The generosity made me proud of my father, and so happy for Althea, that I strained against my better judgement to look over at her and share our love, immediately receiving a stern hand and reminder from my maid behind me. Father, on one knee, noticed but said nothing, nothing that would free us even temporarily, before he stood up and addressed the largest box in the room, what could’ve been a seven-foot-tall obelisk encased in wrapping paper, but instead was anyone’s guess. But Pappa must have known. He read the tag aloud for us.

“To Alan, my old friend made new again. Chittenham.”

And moments later the wrapping paper was off, torn away, revealing a Doll in a bright pink plastic box visible through a glassy panel. I was immediately furious, all good will dispelled. How could Pappa abandon Mother like this! This was strictly against Society rules! This was… wait… this was my Mum!

I could hardly recognize her, so many changes had been made. Her face had been reshaped, shaving her jawbone, making her cheeks look more plump, her nose more petit and button-like. These changes were dwarfed by her lips and eyes, both expanded and boosted in such a way to make them look truly inhuman, like a porcelain doll. Where before she had been a plastic woman, now she was a doll given breath. Her skin no longer had its sparse wrinkles, nor the shiny lustre of passé skin treatments. No, Mother looked like the newest Dolls out of Great Ormond Street, like the St. Werburgh alumni whose husbands brought them back to demonstrate to us Dolls-to-be what lay in our future. And she looked as young as them too, the sun’s rays through the windows muted against soft peachy silicone, with not a freckle or flaw in sight.

And there was less skin to see, for her shoulders were properly empty as had been the style for some years, making her ever-increased bust size even more apparent, once more almost cartoonish. The dress she wore matched the box, so even once Pappa had opened it up to retrieve her, she was still clad in golden ringlets and pastel pink. But it was the eyes that still shone with the same hazel colour, even frozen as they were, blinking steadily, to let me know that my Mother was in there somewhere. As if I needed any more confirmation though, I watched her mutely try to leave Pappa’s support, step toward us unsteadily on reinforced ballet boots reminiscent of Belle’s. I leant forward to be stood up, one of the few things I could confidently communicate to my automaid, and in seconds I was standing with my Mother, leaning into her impossible embrace, almost supporting her in footwear a mere modicum less precarious than hers.

I’m reminded now of Emily Battersby’s telling of meeting Anne for the first time after her sister’s conversion, as even though I was overjoyed to see her, to feel her warmth near me, my Mother was breathing heavily, emotional in a way that I could not console, and even if I could ask, there was no voice left to reply to me, that had all been given up long before I was born. Was she just overjoyed to see us again, or was this the same passion which overtook her the day we left?

And out of the blue Chastity joined us too, nearly jumping for joy in a way that made me certain she did not understand the bittersweet nature of this reunion, and Mother calmed and mimicked Chastity’s gentle bouncing, sending her amply augmented bosom into fits.

And Pappa wrapped his arms around us. “Awwe, dearest, she’s happy to see you. Now, my love, I told you this would all be worth it! Ladies, meet Cushions. Clarice is gone, this is your mother now.”

Cushions curtseyed to us and I nearly cried.

I later learned that Pappa had sent his Doll, our Mother, to the same rehabilitation center that Anne went to (somewhere in Wales, I overheard), one much less gentle than St. Werburgh’s, specializing in behavioural adjustment with very fast returns. It must have been worth the cost, as our new Mother “Cushions” never overstepped her place again.

 

Chapter 13

The rest of our time at home was largely uneventful, but such was the life of a Doll. When not in mealtimes, Althea, Chas, and I would join Mother in the pink and cream Doll Room upstairs, sitting silently on the edge of the lounger while Mother was on her stand, buzzing away. We were not yet designed to accept the inserts on the saddle, nor were we in need of its effects, according to Dame Henderson. It would break our virginity, and we were only allowed such penetration once our ownership and marriage was consummated. This led me to the realization that, modified as I would be that coming April, until I was promised and wed to a husband, my body would receive no relief in the interim weeks, perhaps months if I was unlucky. To a young woman already swimming in amplified hormones, this was not something I was looking forward to.

The last seven months had been life-altering in that department. It was like my body was suddenly awake to its own needs, and many nights had been spent spread out in security and purity, wishing the emptiness between my legs was filled, wishing that just one of my bracelets would unlock, run its batteries dry, anything to see what it felt like down there. I found myself in bed on such a wistful night when there was a hand at my door, and a gentle open and close. Now remember that Chastity and I slept with our gags in, with our eyes covered, so I was momentarily frightened before I remembered I was home, so it could only be Pappa or a maid, until it very surely wasn’t.

A whisper in the blackness, “Hope! Hope!”

It was Althea, tiptoeing on the floorboards, half for stealth and half because her achilles tendon had probably shortened a bit over the two and a half years of constant heels, like mine had. I realized she probably couldn’t tell which twin was which, so I shook my head to the room but dared not make a sound.

And then I felt her warm, unrestrained body join me under the covers.

She removed my blindfold and I lifted my head to allow her to unfasten my gag. As the pressure slowly released in my mouth I tested my strained jaw, before whispering to the classmate cuddled up to my splayed out body. “What is the meaning of this visit? How did you get free?”

She used my outstretched arm as a pillow and looked up at me, wearing nothing but a nightgown, loose stays, and the impressions of the day’s strict attire still printed into her fair skin. “Your old man visited me after the robot put me down for the night. Don’t worry, he didn’t do anything indecent, we just talked, or he talked to me I should say, but he didn’t secure the bracelets correctly when he put me back in bed, and our watchers are still charging for the night.”

This was the first time I had been able to speak with Althea since our arrival nearly two weeks before, so a million thoughts blazed through me. Laying there, I wanted out of my own bonds, but I knew not of the unlocking codes, and of course neither did she. Althea had been lucky. “Wait, pray tell what my Pappa discussed with you!?” I noticed Althea was holding onto me tightly in a way I wasn’t used to. Actually I wasn’t used to having this much contact with  anyone, and it felt almost overwhelmingly good. But there was something more to her touch, which my education had taught me to be very fearful of, yet I realized fearful was not an apt description of the feelings in my chest at that moment.

She looked pensive. “Well, it just so happens that he would like me to be Companion to your mother after our graduation. I’m under no illusions of what that would entail, so I don’t know. I’m not like you, Hope. My chances of a respectable husband picking me are very slim. And there’s something I haven’t told you. If I don’t find an Owner, my aunts’ manager will try and buy me for the brothel. To become a house Doll may be too good of an offer to pass up.”

This was a shock to me, but in hindsight there had been signs, of both Pappa’s request and the nature of Althea’s predicament. I didn’t know how I felt about such an offer, Althea being the same age as me, but objectively I knew that such age disparity was far from abnormal in the Society, or in Leisurely marriages. And then I remembered that I shouldn’t think at all, I should just be happy for Pappa and my friend.

“Oh my!! I don’t know what to say. My Pappa decides my arrangements, but as a scholarship recipient, who selects yours?” Althea’s hands were absent-mindedly drawing on my skin now and I could barely concentrate.

“I’m not sure. Some of us are sponsored so whoever paid for our schooling decides. Those girls usually go to that household. But my scholarship came from the St. Werburgh Trust. Maybe the Headmaster? Yes, I think so.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. “Sir Wainwright is a good man, he will know where you belong.”

Althea got quiet. “But, Hope… I… I already know where I belong.” If there was any doubt left to what she meant, her tightening hold on me under my covers left none. It wasn’t a moment before my breath was straining my loosened stays, and her lips were coming to join mine. I followed my training, ceased my struggling, and went to proper doll form, staring at the ceiling with lips plumped as much as I could.

“No, not like that.” she said, using her free hand to direct my face back downward. I gave in and looked back into her eyes. “That’s not how real people do it. I’ll show you.”

And she kissed my lips deeply, cradling my cheek in a gesture so serene that I folded into my very human desires, and kissed her back. There was no user or used, just us, and it felt so good, especially when her hand started exploring my virgin body, when it drifted from my growing breast down over my stays to my womanhood, ripping off my unused nappy to get access to that sacred place. I had never been touched like this. I had never had a chance to touch myself like this. And it was doing things to me that dispelled all doubt, cleared my mind. This. This was how I was going to get my bliss, to be good like Chastity.

I returned her kiss as deeply as I could manage but broke away to look at her. “Althea, we can’t. It’s wrong, it’s a sin.”

She didn’t stop, actually she started to circle two fingers around a weird little bump down there in a way that drove me mad, pulling at my bracelets as hard as I dared, desperate to retrieve my numb hands and feet from their traps, though if they were unbound I don’t know whether I would have stopped her or tried to return the favor.

“It is, my dear, innocent Hope. But it’s worth it, I promise. One of my aunties taught me how when I was getting my first urges.” Her fingers sped up and I almost cried out, so close that she even put my gag back in, albeit hastily inflated and still untied. Now I couldn’t even ask her to stop, as she kissed at my neck and pressed herself closer.

Whether I wanted it or not, I was a Doll in that moment. Receiving pleasure and desperate to return it, yet unable to do so, but it didn’t feel contrived, or hollow. It felt real. Shockingly real and full and overwhelming and then I felt myself climax for the first time!

She laid with me there for a while, held me as I came back to earth, and I tell you, keeping myself quiet in that moment was one of the hardest things I had ever done in my life. But I eventually calmed, and even though I wanted to reciprocate, Althea told me there would be time for me to learn how.

“When? We are destined to be Dolls, we may never get this chance again!”

And she looked deep into my eyes and smiled. She had a plan, a plan to get us out and free and live a normal life. She kept on calling it a normal life but such a fantasy was the farthest thing from normal to my ears. How would a girl like I, who had never even  cleaned her own behind, fare in the world of commoners? What would I do without the protective eye of the Society? She laid out her plan to smuggle me out the next chance she got, to hide us away in the backrooms of her brothel home then move out to the country, to change my name, get me some plain clothes, to live as lovers.

Lesbianism is of course illegal in the King’s domain, but she just told me we would cross that bridge when we came to it. I see the plan now as it was, two naive girls heatedly whispering about our confident futures after our first throes of passion, but at the time she had my heart. She told me it would be worth giving up her chance at climbing the social ladder, worth giving up her Aunties’ plans for her to escape their manager too.

She left in the thick of the night, and though my gag and blindfold were reseated correctly, sweet Althea forgot to put my nappy back on. Thoughts and possibilities racing as they were, I did not think of it until the morning when it was much too late.

 

Chapter 14

Chastity told Pappa everything. Silent and proper as she was these days, easy to overlook, my sister had been very much awake, listening in her blackness to our unholy fiddlings and our conspiracies against the defined future set in front of us.

Of course Pappa had been alerted immediately the next morning when my automaid found me lying in a soiled bed. I remember trying my best to hold it in, but us girls were used to the early rise at school, not the lenient wakeup time Pappa had generously allowed. This had left me with almost two endless hours to lay in bed, awake, desperately needing the toilette.  

Oh, I had never seen him so furious. I refused to explain the discordant states I was left and found in, feigning ignorance as best as I could, but my efforts were useless. I had never lied in my life, how could one lie with no privacy to protect? In Pappa’s eyes I saw the newfound fire that had resulted in Mother’s second transformation, and I couldn’t help but cry. She sat right next to me, almost a stranger, mute and still, but perhaps I felt her lean into me slightly with her armless shoulder? Her wide breasts were hard to avoid, and as for parsing her behaviour, I had no idea what was Mother and what was “Cushions” anymore.

Then he asked Chastity.

“The whore’s daughter came in the dead of night and debased Hope, bewitched her like a fricatrice would, and I fear Hope is still under her spell. They were going to live as commoners in the city and hide away in their sapphic sin. Please help her see reason, Pappa!”

My eyes were wide. How could my own sister sell me out like this?? And if that wasn’t enough, she concluded with a quiet, “Can I have my namegag back in please?” A thankful nod from our father and the maid had her sealed up again.

I tried desperately to tell him that’s not what happened, that it was not an act of harm but of love, but he would have none of my pleading, personally re-gagging me too, overfilling the bladder until my jaw ached. This left Althea, in only her nightwear but restrained as usual with neck corset, gag, and glove, sitting across the room from us under the close watch of her maid. She knew our plan was beyond hopeless now. She wouldn’t look me in the eye. Pappa stood in front of her.

“Now, young lady, I invite you into my home on my daughter’s generous request, I even propose an arrangement which would leave any other girl at Werburgh’s on their knees in gratitude. And you sully your honor and ours by behaving so impurely! Did you think I didn’t know from whence you came, little temptress, or what you were? Your door swings both ways, it’s all in the background report Sir Wainwright sent me. Yes, they know too. And do you know what we Societymen do to Dolls-to-be suffering from such afflictions when they act on them? Yes, we take the desire out. All of it.”

Eyes wide, Althea was on her knees in front of him in a blitz, begging past her gag, she was broken, emitting a muffled, “Please Sir, anything! Anything but that!!”

I saw then and there just how much my father had changed since our departure, and even if that was Lord Chittenham’s doing, the blame did not rest solely on that man’s shoulders, but on the weak ones of our patriarch.

“Yes, Ms. Burns. Now you know what’s at stake. Now you both know what’s at stake.” He said, turning back toward me. His eyes melted a little at my tears. He was hardly practiced in disciplining us, Nanny had always seen to such things. He looked down to the tearful girl at his feet. “But the rest of your file shows you to be a worthwhile investment once graduated, especially once we quiet that conspiratorial tongue and put it to more appropriate uses, so I’ll give you what most men in this country wouldn’t: a second chance. Nuzzle right here,” he pointed to the zip of his trousers, and what lay within, “if you don’t want the school to hear about this.”

There wasn’t a moment of hesitation before her gagged face was pressing against my father’s privates, debasing herself. I had no idea he could be so classless and cruel, but here we were.

“You will behave, and if by chance you are asked, you will tell your Headmaster how overjoyed you are about my offer, or else we’ll cut the center of your perversions out when you graduate and donate you to the House of the Enhanced Venus for them to remodel you into their monthly special, whatever that may be. Ah yes I thought you would recognize that name.”

I barely understood this last part, but I knew the threat worked. When Father finally picked Althea up from the ground, he whispered something in her ear, a threat or pact I will never know, and as much as I cried and begged for my friend back, she remained like Chastity in the perfect doll act until our graduation three and a half months later.

 

Chapter 15

That Spring was very lonely. My eyes were beginning to open to the life laid out before me, laid out for all of us in the dorms at St. Werburgh’s School for Girls, but still I returned to my proper place as best I could.

For one, we had returned to school, which as an institution was an unrelenting test in behavioural endurance. A glance toward a friend, a heel step too loud, wriggling slightly to scratch an itch, it was all noticed by our automaids. Personal or school-provided, it made no difference, every single one had been instructed and programmed from the first day to keep us on our best behaviour. An articulated plastic hand on the shoulder was enough to remind me of my attendant’s presence and duty, to keep me in proper doll form, and if I did not cease my disturbances, well, a cane was never far away.

Secondly, dear Reader, what was the alternative? I write this now at an age that a commonwoman would consider adulthood, obviously still unknowledgeable of a great many things, but my naivety back then was dramatic. A necessity for my upbringing, for the insulation and protection our Society provides to its young. Regardless, if I had known a way to escape with Althea into the great unknown during those final months of our education, I undoubtedly would have. But I’m sure you know how flawlessly a well-oiled machine can run: there were no independent bodies here to mess it up, to improperly secure a bracelet or a gag. Now I fully understood the house rule. Anything with an unsteady heart and willfulness was silenced and bound effectively, other than Sir Wainwright who stayed out of the day-to-day affairs. No, not one uncaught hitch that entire Winter and Spring, and while I was not necessarily dwelling on escape, deep within my shell I was hoping for it.

So I found myself at my graduation in April, sitting between the two Dolls-to-be which used to be my sister and my best friend, or at least that’s how I saw it then. The third-year Dining Hall had become ever quieter on Sundays as the weeks ticked by. Perhaps there was less to discuss, or perhaps it was less strain on the mind to simply remain in our prescribed mode of being, to chew our food politely and wait for our gags to be put back in.

I had stopped pestering Althea by late January, and had come to some semblance of peace with Chastity’s betrayal shortly afterwards, filling my weekly break with stilted, unenthused discussions with Vanessa across the table. Though I loved my breaks, she was quite unskilled in the art of sustaining a conversation, a subject definitely not taught here, so I unknowingly said my final words in early March before I too receded into the act. Something about that evening’s meal, but I can’t quite recall. Isn’t that funny that I can’t remember the last words I made with my own voice?

So I too was a committed Doll-to-be along with my withdrawn companions, dressed to the nines and arranged in the old church pews when a man and his gorgeous Doll ascended the stage at our graduation, one of the many guest speakers. She was pretty steady on her heels but I could immediately tell that she had never attended St. Werburgh’s. It was easy to spot with a well-intentioned but imperfect strut like that. Otherwise she looked the part, wearing a slim but lovely dress suitable of the ceremony and the reception afterward, a gentle rouge number which framed lifted her massive breasts to frame her two roses beautifully. The man announced himself as Humphrey Battersby, along with his wife, Emily. Yes, the one and only.

Humphrey’s speech wasn’t particularly inspiring, but he was there as a new donor to the school’s trust, “so that more fine girls can get closer to God and our blessed ideals of Leisure!” Such pronouncements were starting to ring hollow to me, even then, but I thought nothing much of him at the time, nothing at all to hint at his private sadism and entrapment.

It was during the fine reception afterward that Lord Chittenham, Father, and Mr. Battersby all chummed together through the bustle of excited families and the clinking of porcelain and glass, joined by a young man I deduced much later to be Branwell Lowood. It seemed they had all vacationed together the previous year while Chastity and I were here and Mother was in Wales. Father and Mr. Battersby got along quite well, it turned out, well enough to lead to our biweekly visits from the Battersbys, and to the introduction of my tale. If I were a trained storyteller and had not given my life to Dollhood, I may end this first Book back in that room, with Chastity and I fully converted, transformed, refined, sculpted, and sitting across from Emily in what was surely your first experience reading about the life of a modern Doll Wife in the late ‘40s. But what is a passing example for Emily Rivers the Damsels in Distress advocate, the author of the four most controversial articles in our country’s recent history, the woman surely villainized in many a Societyman’s thoughts, is not my story.

True, this mention, this connection, is why I was personally selected by the Society to be allowed to speak to you people of our fair Kingdom in such an unprecedented fashion, but it is not my whole story.

My story, the one that will make you understand the multitudes and tolerance of our fair Society, only just begins as I ascend the stage to accept my Certificate of Wholesome Quality, following just behind my righteous sister Chastity, trailed by my defeated love Althea.

After each of us in that long line had curtsied to Dame Henderson and receive our certificates from her maid, we were then guided across the stage to our Headmaster sitting behind a small signing desk, who we curtsied to again in respect.

“As a newly-certified young Lady, newly refined yet still impure and capable of sin, do you, Hope Hodgkinson, willingly sacrifice your womanhood to join your sisters in Dollhood, and your future owner in the light of our great Society?”

I didn’t immediately do what I was told. I didn’t curtsy in agreement. But I also didn’t break form. My gaze did not shift a millimeter. Sir Wainwright continued to read the legalese, an eye on me every other moment. I could see it written on his face: was I being dumb or uncooperative? Neither, yet. I was nervous. Was this the right choice?

“Ahem. Do you renounce your humanity and consent to being reformed into an object dedicated to fulfilling your owner’s every desire, and in doing so, bring your family closer to the King’s favour, and therein God?

I thought about Mother. What would she think if I refused to commit to my life’s goal? What would Father do after he invested so much to get us to this moment? I couldn’t do it. My doubt was inherently self-criticizing. My unhappiness was not enough to ruin my family name. I acquiesced, I curtsied, and Sir Wainwright quickly signed an X in my place before I was hurried offstage to make room for Althea and all my other classmates behind me, and as I returned to level ground all I could think was, “What have I done?”

According to Teacher Dottie, that simple ‘X’ did many things. It made me property of my father, to be traded and sold as he wished, most commonly to an appropriate husband. His natural guardianship was already in place, but that wasn’t true ownership and the right to complete control of me as an object, it was responsibility of me as a person. Now he had both. Barring his sudden and unplanned incapacitation, it made me a property of the Society itself, my future under their discretion. It made my legal birthday exactly sixteen years before the time of signing, a requirement for the rest (which would be upheld by any judge in the country if within eight months of the real birthdate). It also relinquished my claim to a myriad other common laws both national and international, even including some special passages that made sure I would be respected as a Doll in most of Europe, though the UK is still considered a hermit kingdom even as I write this. John says trade is free and plentiful but personal travel is far from it.

Most importantly, signing allowed the Society’s esteemed Dollmakers to start their work on me.

Heels clicking down the back steps, my maid guided me down to the standing room and placed me next to Chastity, where we stood, silent and still, lungs straining against our formal event stays, and waited for the end and the ensuing flood of people through the doors. Finally, once all fifty or so were finished and Sir Wainwright had made his closing speech to the families about how well-behaved we all had been in his care, the doors opened.

Here we toasted, or should I say, they all did, the men, for there were but five women in the crowds who were not committed Dolls, and these were Ladies of the strictest variety, with arms in reverse prayer, useless hands sometimes even entwined with a rosary, and waists to die for. Mouths filled by fleur-de-bouches, these women used their facial expressions liberally compared to the Dolls’ complete inability, and if I could have refocused my gaze to look at their willful beauty all night long, I would have.

And eventually I found myself standing beside Emily, just outside the raucous circle of men hurrawing the labors my sister and I had gone through to get the framed certificates Father was waving about. As I silently bumped shoulders with this blank woman next to me who could not even look at her husband, never mind show him the love I then thought must be coursing through her veins, I realized finally, now that it was far too late, that I didn’t really want to be a Doll, that this was wrong, so very wrong, and I had made an irreversible mistake.

But before I could take even one pathetic step toward the door, Sir Wainwright swooped in to our group to make an announcement, wrapping me in one arm and nearby Althea in another, and announced to the hall: “I have grand news to announce, just grand! This young Doll, Hope Hodgkinson, has done an extraordinary thing during her short time here at St. Werburgh’s: she has made friends with one of our reformed deviants, one Althea Burns, as if she were worthy of such love and respect. Such generosity of spirit from this girl. From what I hear they are inseparable. Truly, truly wonderful!

“On top of this, in dedication to his daughter, Mr. Hodgkinson has also seen to it that Althea will be provided a place at the Hodgkinson Estate in Whitchurch-on-Thames as ‘Cuddles, loving companion to Cushions Hodgkinson and ward of Alan Hodgkinson’, a placement beyond prayer, and a true blessing for an outsider to our just Society. But we must remember it was Hope’s open-hearted generosity that saved this poor girl from a sorry life.”

Cuddles!? I felt as though I was going to be sick.

“Oh and one last thing, we will be instating a new program I have devised for integrating our three-year pupils into Society homes come next winter. You can read about it in the next Doll Society Bulletin!”

With all the men coming up to talk at me, to congratulate my father, I was left no time or breath to ponder any of this as the reception came to it’s close, for us at least. Upon a resounding stomp from the Dame and her teaching staff in perfect unison, our maids maneuvered us to the center of the room in our standard double-file, girl and servant, fully trained and certified and ready to saunter wherever we were guided.

This time it was down the hallway and out the front door to a waiting parade of London autotaxis in the courtyard, every driver (still human, I may add) predestined for the Great Ormond Street Hospital Auxiliary Wing to meet the Dollmakers in residence. The fifty-long caravan was a sign of opulence, of status, and as I reluctantly stepped into my cab with my maid, I knew that my fate was sealed.

 

END OF PART 1

 

Appendix to Part 1

Of course, the stories of all the pupils at St. Werburgh’s did not mirror those of Chastity and I completely. Whilst most were broadly similar, the Society Standard education and dollification, there were also some notable exceptions and, if you’ll indulge me here, I’d like to talk about a few of them. Some of these stories were told to me by my classmates, others I saw myself. Maybe, with these notes you’ll begin to understand the virtues of our Society, especially those of diversity and acceptance.

 

The first concerns a young lady named Emilia Delgany who came from a wealthy family somewhere in the east of England. A new student in the three-year program when I started my one-year, she was a pretty thing with cornflower blue eyes and strawberry blonde hair, and one might say she was halfway along the road to the doll ideal already. But whilst God may have blessed her physically, mentally, it was a different story completely. Right from the first day she rebelled against the doll ideal and her parents’ wish to make her follow that road, a road they’d chose for her so they could join the Society. She deliberately walked in an unfeminine way, her gag was not removed at mealtimes unless one wanted obscenities shouted in the dining hall, and she somehow managed to think of clever ruses which kept her dresses always damaged or stained. Things came to a real head however, on the day when, during her dressing, she somehow managed to disable the automaid that was dealing with her. No one knows precisely how this happened, but the rumour going around at mealtime held that prior to arrival at the school, Emilia had acquired a male admirer back in her hometown who worked for AutoServe, and he had secretly provided her with some voice commands that overrode the Teachers’ control.

Regardless of how, it all happened in the evening of the day when Dame Henderson had informed her that her marriage to a Dr. Aspley of Nuneaton had been arranged and that, following her graduation and final modifications, she would henceforth be legally known as “Bubbles”. Well, that night she disabled her automaid and escaped, running away from the school reportedly clad only in her undergarments. We were all shocked of course, but secretly I was pleased for her. Whilst the doll ideal is the highest that a girl can aspire to and she should have embraced it, at the same time it was clear that she had not and I did not want to see a friend unhappy (and by this time I was aware that dolls could be unhappy with their lot, like Vanessa and a few of the others). So, she gained her freedom and that was that… or so we thought.

Completely unexpectedly, out of the blue, after our graduation ceremony, the Headmaster announced that we would be having a special guest, and onto the stage was brought none other than Bubbles Aspley, wife of one Dr. Aspley of Nuneaton. We all knew in an instant that it was old Emily; she was recognisable, but at the same time the changes made to her were extreme. Most dolls are altered greatly of course, but Bubbles was on a whole other level; she was no longer an example of beauty but instead a parody of it. Her lips resembled a full-size plastic doughnut, whilst her completely spherical breasts were so enormous, each double the size of a beach ball, that she needed an automated cart rolling in front of her to support the extreme weight.  She tottered about on en pointe heels and it was clear that she had no ability to speak or even shift her eyes from a fixed gaze. It was also clear from the tears that were still allowed to fall from those eyes that she was both unhappy with her lot and humiliated at being shown off to all her former classmates like so. I shuddered inside, especially when the Society men all whooped and cheered, their approval more than evident.


The story of Heather Ferguson was completely different to that of Bubbles Aspley. As I’ve mentioned, not all the pupils at St. Werburgh’s came from rich families like Chastity and I, a sizeable minority were what we called “scholarship” pupils, girls taken from orphanages or impoverished families and given an elite education that they could otherwise never aspire to. Althea was a recipient of such a scholarship. Well, Heather Ferguson – or Jamila Murphy as she was then known – was one of these. Her background was so low that she was in fact of mixed race – a concept that quite alarmed us, brought up as we were in the ideal of china-white beauty – her father being some sort of Jamaican seaman and her mother a loss-class prostitute. Jamila was sponsored to attend St. Werburgh’s by one Lord Ferguson, an ageing peer whose previous doll wife had died the year before. He sponsored her because he wished to create a perfect doll replacement for his former spouse and Jamila came extremely cheaply. With no family to pay and a evaluation by the Society appropriate to a woman of mixed-race, she was nigh more expensive than her hospital bill.  Regardless, over the course of her schooling we saw her visibly transformed, her dusky skin slowly bleached china-white, freckles tattooed on her face and her final wig being of flame red so that, at her graduation she was completely unrecognisable from the brown, black-haired girl that had started her schooling with us and instead appeared as the very stereotype of a Highland dolly wearing only tartan dresses and shawls. We all felt so pleased for her of course, being able to become so beautiful in a way impossible without such serious modifications. What she thought of it however, naturally we never knew. All the “special order” girls were not treated with the same leniency as us, and their transformation was gradual, with many visits to Great Ormond Street.


But if we were pleased for Heather Ferguson, then we felt only horror and pity for Sandra Rowe. She was another scholarship pupil, arriving as a wild-haired and uncouth urchin from the backstreets of Manchester with a broad accent and huge command of obscenities. But her sponsor, a Japanese business tycoon named Takayama-san, had a quite different fate in store for her, and she was taken out of our classes most of the time and both trained and modified in a completely different fashion to the rest of us. We watched in horror as operations to her eyes made them more oriental-looking whilst her wig was jet black. Her ability to speak was removed very early on and she was taught entirely in Japanese whilst from her second year onwards she was dressed only in kimonos. Upon graduation and certification, her legal documents renamed her Yukiko Takayama married her to her sponsor whom she was shipped off to the very next day. Like Heather, her previous identity was erased completely, yet unlike that lucky girl she was transformed into a lesser race, not a higher one. None of us could understand why Takayama had not simply used a Japanese girl for his desires. Years later I received an answer which would have shocked me then: Dolling is illegal in many countries, although bringing over a foreign-made doll to Japan is not. Apparently quite a few Asian and African devotees of the Doll ideal do the same as was done to Yukiko. The Americans have their own strange methods, so they rarely purchase brides from England, but that’s another story.

 

Ihbat

Ihbat

Chapter 1

My name is Ihbat. That has not always been my name. But it is my name now. That is my name. This is my task. My task is to set down on paper the history of my life. Or at least the history of the life of Ihbat. Nothing matters before that person came into existence. And so, with the help of Allah, I shall begin, and thus fulfill the task that it has been commanded I fulfill.

Ihbat came into existence thirteen years three months and five days ago. He, I, awoke on a bed in a beautiful room. It was a room decorated in a style that I was unfamiliar with. A style of the East, of the Orient. Fine rugs covered the floors, Arabic inscriptions made in gold leaf glittered behind their frames on the walls, and silken cushions were scattered on the huge bed on which I lay. There were no windows, but light was not absent, coming instead from a crenellated skylight. It was a beautiful place.

But I, Ihbat, (even though I didn’t know it at the time), was in no position to enjoy the beauty. Instead I was puzzled, confused, scared. I had not been in this place when I had fallen asleep. In fact, I had never been in this place before. Nor anywhere like it. Nor had I fallen asleep. What had I been doing? I’d been at school… no, not school. I’d finished school already. I was on my way home from school. Yes, that was it. Walking back from school. No, not walking, riding. Riding my bicycle back through the olive groves to my parents house. Then I felt a pain, just a little one, like an insect bite. A bite on my leg. Then I felt dreary. I stopped my bike, rubbed my eyes. The dreariness increased. Then I passed out.

Then I passed out and now I awoke. In a strange room. An Eastern room. Or at least one that appeared to be Eastern. I don’t know to this day where that room, or indeed that whole institution was. It could have been anywhere I suppose, from Timbuktu to Tokyo. But it was Arabian in character and ownership.

After some time I got up and looked around. There beside my bed was a teapot and a glass. I was thirsty, so I poured myself a drink. Besides the pop was an envelope. It had my name – my former name – on the front. I opened it. Inside was a letter. I read it.

Al-Ihbat,

Welcome to your new school. Medrassah Purdah. That is the name of this school. From now on you will be learning and living here. Forget your old school and forget your family. Forget your former life in all its entirety. It will be easier for you that way. You must adapt now and begin your new life. The life of al-Ihbat. When you feel ready to embark upon that new path, ring the bell.

And that was it. I was confused. What did it all mean? Who was al-Ihbat? I? I looked across at the table. There was a silver bell. I rang it. Silence. Then, after a minute or so, the wooden door to that sumptuous room was opened and somebody walked in.

 

Chapter 2

It was a woman. Or at least I assumed so. I didn’t know for sure. I didn’t know because she was covered completely with veils. Black cloth shrouded here entire body. Well, all of it aside from her eyes. They, and only they were left free. I looked at them. They were definitely a woman’s eyes. A beautiful woman in fact. And I was a man who took an interest in such women. Underneath the silken sheets, something hardened.

“Al-Ihbat, I am Fatima,” she said. She spoke Greek. I was surprised. “I am to be your maid here. May I call you Ihbat for short. It would be easier.”

“You may call me what you want,” said I, “but I am no lhba whatever. My name is Nikos.”

“No, Ihbat,” corrected she. “Your name was Nikos. Now it is Ihbat.”

“Oh.” I was confused. “Where am I?”

“Medrassah Purdah,” she replied, “The School of Purdah.”

I didn’t comprehend. “But…”

A gloved hand appeared from under her veils and was raised up in front of her face as a gesture for me to be silent. “Come!” said she.

As always, when a woman beckoned, I came.

I got up from the bed, wrapping a sheet around me to hide my nakedness. “You don’t need that,” said she, and with a flick of her gloved hand, whisked it away. My standing member was plain for her to see. I know not what her reaction was though. It is hard to gauge the reactions of someone that you can’t see.

I followed her to a side room. In it was a bath, full of steaming perfumed water. “Get in,” said she.

I did as I was bid. Then she began to undress. She removed her black shrouds. Underneath was, as I’d imagined, a fair maiden. No, that is not true, she was far lovelier than I’d imagined. Her dusky tanned skin completed her dark eyes and long brown hair. And her curvaceous figure was enough to make any man…

And beneath those veils she wore but a tiny white bikini.

“I will be attending to your bathing every day,” she said, climbing in with me. Let me rub your back.” I couldn’t believe this. This was not real, it was a dream, a fantasy. She moved lower down, towards that aching rod. “Christ!” thought I. She touched it, slowly moved her smooth hands up and down the shaft and then…

Clink, click. To this day I can’t believe it.

She’d grabbed my hands and twisted them behind my back, fastening them together with a pair of golden handcuffs. Before I knew what was happening, the same had been done to my ankles. I was bound and helpless!

“Sorry, about that Ihbat,” she said, standing up and getting out of the bath. “Now, get out and let me sort you out.”

I was more confused than ever. It had been so erotic, so steamy, and now…

I stood in the middle of the floor and she approached with something. It was golden. “What is it?” I asked.

“Shhh..” she replied, grasping my cock again. So, it was all part of her game. She like tying people up. I played along and let her stroke it. I re-entered the world of pleasure. She was an expert, she knew how to make a man… oww, arrgh, click, click.

What was she doing? She grabbed hold of it, wrenched it back and then placed the golden object over the top and fastened it into place. What was it?

“Now that is out of the way,” she said, we can get started.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Getting you ready, as I will everyday.”

“But what is this?”

“That is a chastity belt. It keeps that irksome little member of yours out of harm’s way.” Now come!” She had picked up something else golden.

“No! No!” said I, backing away. But restrained by my wrists and ankles there was little that I could do. It was a collar. She fastened it around my neck and locked it shut. Then she picked up and a gag and moved to place it in my mouth. I shut that orifice firmly, but she simply squeezed my nostrils until I had to open up to breathe and then that too was put in place and secured. I was helpless, restrained and silent.

And confused.

“Now, back to the bedroom and I shall explain all,” said she. I meekly followed. I had no choice. She sat me down on the bed and then sat down besides me, stroking me provocatively, causing immense discomfort lower down where my cock, unable to achieve an erection, struggled in its golden prison.

“As the letter stated,” said the Goddess, “You are now Ihbat, and what’s more a student at this school, the School of Purdah. You shall learn soon enough what Purdah is, and what your role and future are to be. In the meantime all you need to know is the following. I am your maid, and I will do anything you bid. Anything that is, except remove your cuffs, ankle chain and chastity belt. They you will be wearing 24 hours of the day, 7 days of the week. The gag you will wear whenever you step out of this room. Inside this room, if you behave, you need not wear it. The reasons behind these restraints will soon become apparent.”

“Now, this room is yours. It is where you will live and spend all your time whilst not in classes or at prayer. In it is all that you need; books to read, a toilet to relieve yourself, a bath to relax in, a bed to sleep upon, tea to drink. Meals will also be served in here at set times. I will serve them to you and I will feed you as it is obvious that with your hands behind your back you will be unable to do so yourself. I will also clean your bottom everytime that you have been to the toilet for a… Number Two. For the other toilet visits, you will of course, sit on the bowl. With your little penis restrained so, standing up to urinate is of course an impossibility.”

“Now, I will move onto what happens when outside of the room. Everytime that you step outside of the room you are required to wear this.” She reached under the bed and pulled out a garment, a mass of cloth. “I shall now wear it to demonstrate how you will look and how to put it on.” She put the cloth over her head and it unfolded all around her. It covered her completely, including her face. Over that face there was a grille of embroidered thread. There was also embroidery – flowery designs – down the front of the garment, and on the top which was shaped a little like a Muslim’s skullcap. The back billowed out as it was pleated. The garment was made of heavy-looking black material. The embroidery was in gold. The garment was beautiful, yet frightening. It covered all the body, leaving no trace of who was underneath. Even behind the grille there was no evidence of the maid’s facial features. It looked encumbering and hot. “It’s called a burqa,” she said. Her voice was considerably muffled by the material. She was hardly audible. “They wear them in Pakistan and Afghanistan.”

Fatima took off the burqa and her lovely figure was revealed once more. “Within this room you will wear these. She picked out another garment from under the bed. This was white and voluminous. They were a pair of trousers… of types. She gestured for me to stand and put them on. They were specially designed so that they fitted over my bonds. They were fastened at the waist with an extremely tight belt that left me breathless, and round the ankles below the cuffs, where they were gathered and tied with ribbons. They contained a lot of material and ballooned out around me. The outside was cotton, but inside they were silk and the smooth cloth brushed against my legs and caused my imprisoned desire to heighten. Inbetween the silk and the cotton there was obviously a lot more cloth, that caused the trousers to be huge in size. As I sat down I felt like a girl on her wedding day, wearing one of those wide white puffy dresses.

“And on top you wear this.” She produced a cotton shirt, that like the trousers was also voluminous, and also line with silk. She fitted it around my torso. It had no arm holes and was fastened by ribbons  at the neck, just below the collar and the waist. Down the front, like the burqa, it was embroidered.

“Now the burqa,” she said. That awe-inspiring dress was placed over my head, the inbuilt skull cap fitting perfectly. Behind the grille I noticed that a piece of thick black cloth had been stitched, that being the reason why all traces of Fatima’s facial features had been eradicated. Also eradicated was most of my sight. With the burqa over my face, only dark outlines remained. It was hot and the material clung to my face irritatingly.

“A final precaution,” said she who held all the power, and to my surprise, she fastened the burqa to the collar by means of several hooks inside that formidable garment. “Now, we can guarantee that you won’t be removing it,” she said. And she was right! Even with the use of my arms I could not have taken the thing off. I was completely imprisoned within the cloth! She smoothed the rest of the burqa over me and adjusted it so that it looked right. The pleats billowed out behind me. “Now finally, you slippers,” she said, “so that your feet are as silent as your mouth.” A pair of embroidered velvet slippers were placed on my feet.

“Stand up!” commanded she.

And so I stood, a sweaty, restrained and enveloped figure, anonymous and silent to the outside world.

“Good,” commented my maid. “”Now wait whilst I get dressed again and then I’ll take you to your lessons.”

 

Chapter 3

And so I walked out of that door, following the black veiled Fatima. Well, walked is not really the word, more like shuffled as the overpowering garments and short ankle chain, (eight centimetres is all I have ever been allowed), permitted little walking. And so I shuffled silently, save for the rustling of material, down countless corridors until I entered a room.

I couldn’t see a lot of the room of course. I couldn’t see a lot of anything. With the cloth and grille covering my eyes, the world was dark and indistinct. Even today I have not grown accustomed to that. Taking away clear, distinct sight was perhaps the worst thing that they ever did to me. Well, maybe…

But I could make out that this was a classroom, of sorts. Veiled in a manner similar to Fatima was a woman, obviously the teacher. Sat on the floor all around her, dressed in the same burqas as I had been forced to don, were the students. All were, like I, silent.

“This is the new student, Aisha,” said Fatima. “Ihbat. Don’t worry, Ihbat has no problems with English.”

“Good, welcome Ihbat,” said the teacher. “Sit down, we are about to start today’s lesson. This class is Purdah Study. Everyday we look into different aspects of how we live in Purdah and listen to real-life stories. I lecture you and you listen. Obviously, you do not ask questions or write anything, as you, like all the first year students here, are unable to do so. Now, today we will hear the tale of Noor, a young lady living in Britain, though separate from British Society.”

The teacher took out a book and started to read from it.

‘My name is Noor, and I am 22 years old. Ever since I left school I have been living in Purdah. As all of you knows basically what that means, I won’t go into that aspect of things. Instead I will describe my daily life. I wake up each morning for prayer in my bedroom. I sleep dressed in padded mittens and a burqa which covers me completely. Every evening, before I go to bed, my father ties the end of it together, (it was made deliberately long for me). This way any non-mahram male who might chance into my room by accident is prevented from having a fit of fitna and being tempted by my curvaceous form. What’s more, tied so and wearing the mittens, I cannot get out of the burqa so that the temptation to free myself is taken away. The temptation to pleasure myself in an un-Islamic way is also eradicated. However, I can walk in the burqa, and more importantly pray.

I stay in the burqa until my mother comes in and frees me. I then relieve myself and bathe, before dressing for the day. I am required to veil fully, including several layers of eye veils, every time that I leave the room. My dress is as follows:-

Tight shoulder length gloves in black.

Thick stockings in black.

Turkish trousers and a closed shirt.

A tight headcovering that leaves only my mouth and eyes free.

When I have put these on, I eat.

Then comes the next stage.

A thick floor-length black dress. A head covering and face veil of thick black material that leaves only my eyes free.

Thick fingerless mittens.

Then over this, a floor length abayah.

Triple faceveils including eye veils.

Two pairs of thick black socks.

Finally, an afghan burqa with face mesh.

This is my day’s clothing. Father, (it is he who insists that I live in Purdah), has stipulated these as mandatory for outside of my room. Most days, I go downstairs and sit with my mother and sisters in the living room. We sit on the floor and are silent if men are in the house, as Father believes that a woman’s voice is awrah, that is it is forbidden as it tempts men. We sit in attendance of him. We are forbidden to watch the television as it only shows the work of the devil, though this I don’t mind as to be honest, I can see very little anyway underneath all my veils. I am also very hot as even though Britain is a cold country, Father keeps the heating constantly on as he misses the heat of Pakistan. We do not complain about this of course.

It is sometimes asked how I use the toilet. The truth is, we wear nappies to stop any accidents, but I have trained myself sufficiently so that I rarely have accidents.

The routine only changes when I go outdoors. Then my nappy is removed and I am forced to don a chastity belt for my own protection. A chain is also attached to my ankles, and my hands are also cuffed to the sides of my body, held beside the chastity belt. My mouth is gagged so that I am not tempted to say something and thus tempt men with my young female voice.

We go out once a week around the town centre. Father accompanies us, and takes us out to show us the British women and how evil their lifestyle is. He points out girls wearing short skirts and mini tops, talking loudly to all and sundry, bearing their cleavages and legs, and teaches on how evil that is and how we will never be allowed such freedoms.

This is my life in Purdah, where I am kept hidden and pure until I am married. Father has already chosen a husband for me, a man in Pakistan who is a scholar and sixty years old. He believes firmly in Purdah and Islam. I will be his third wife.

Thank you for listening to my story and thank Allah for all of his beautiful creations and mercy.’

And that my students,” added the teacher, “is a perfect example of a life in Purdah.”

The lesson continued for another hour or so. All the time the teacher kept pointing out examples of how women living in Purdah, (which I learnt meant seclusion from men), should avoid tempting menfolk around them. To be honest, I found it all rather strange. The thought of that young girl, whom I imagined to be beautiful and ripe for picking, living controlled and enclosed like that made me feel hot, and my imprisoned manhood struggled hopelessly within its prison. I tried on several occasions to bring my hands round to my front and slip them into the belt, but I could not do it and even if I had, the belt was so tight, that I doubt I could have got a baby’s finger inside it, let alone the hand of a fully-grown man. The idea of her wearing a nappy like a baby, also increased my frustration, as did the thought of her being shown weekly the freedoms that she could never enjoy. Consequently, because of all this, and the layers of cloth that covered me, a soon grew very hot and sticky and my body was drenched in sweat. Looking around at the fidgets of some of the other students, I guessed that they were undergoing the same thing.

To divert my mind away from such thoughts, I set to wondering as to why was I being subjected to all this, being covered up like Noor, and told the lives of Middle-Eastern women. I could not figure it out. That I, a 17 year-old Greek boy, with a libido equal of any of my countrymen, a manly chest and may I say, handsome set of male equipment, with a respectable history of seductions behind him, should be trussed up and covered like an Arabian maiden…? It was all very strange.

 

Chapter 4

The lessons didn’t end with Purdah study. Next we were subjected to Islam, then two hours of Arabic, and after that some English. By the end of the day I was exhausted and drenched, and my cock painfully ached for release. ‘That,’ thought I, ‘I can get tonight in bed.’

However, when time to return to my room came, and Fatima stripped me of my clothes and bathed me, I was surprised to discover that the only bondage that she removed was my gag. The cuff and chastity belt stayed on, and after bathing she fed me some falafels, couscous and tea.

“Fatima,” I said, being relieved at being able to speak, (though she’d only given me the right, so long as I promised not to ask any questions about my predicament, nor make a fuss), “were you telling the truth when you said that I was your Master and you would do whatever I wanted?”

“Of course,” she replied with a smile.

“Right then,” I said, gazing at that gorgeous beauty, who was again stripped down to a bikini. “Will you kiss me?”

“No problem,” she replied, and pecked me on the cheek.

“No, I mean properly.”

“Are you sure that you want that?”

Have a stunning, bikini clad whore kiss me on command. Of course I was sure! “Yes,” I said.

Then that hot fox, put her lips to mine and we engaged in what was the best kissing of my life. That vixen obviously knew what she was doing, and as her tongue did things that I could not believe a tongue could do, my cock sprang to life, pressing painfully against the walls of it’s golden prison cell.

“I can do more than that,” she said, freeing herself, and starting to caress my body with her hands, her long nails causing waves of rapture. She moved lower down, caressed my ass and inside my legs. My manhood was on fire!

“Free me! Free me!” I cried.

“Sorry, Ihbat, you know I can’t do that, now, lick my pussy!”

And to my astonishment, she whipped off her bikini bottoms and thrust her wet pussy in my face. I licked it the best I could and her warms juices flowed into my face.

“That’s good! That’s good!” she cried, climaxing, and drawing herself away.

“Free me, Fatima! I can’t stand this!” I cried.

But she heeded me not, and instead, pulled out another burqa. Time to sleep my little trussed up stallion,” she said, and place the burqa over my head. I soon discovered it was like the one that Noor was forced to wear, overly long but unlike where Noor’s father tied it shut, this one was zipped. I was in a burqa sleeping bag!

“Night, Ihbat,” said Fatima.

“Don’t leave!” I cried.

“Ok, then,” said she, I’ll sleep by you.

And then that hot chick laid down beside me and snuggled up to me. Seeing her curves and feeling them and the warmth of her body next to mine sent me mad with desire.

“Release me! Release me!” I cried.

“You want more?” she asked, before adding, “So do I. But like that you can’t pleasure me. Don’t worry, I’ll do it myself!” And at that she started fingering herself and groaning in ecstasy.

My frustration was unbearable, but of course, I had to bear it. It was a very long time before I managed to sleep that night.

 

Chapter 5

The weeks and months that following were spent in a very strict routine. Everyday I was woken by Fatima, released from my sleeping burqa, washed, fed, and dressed. And then I studied all day long. The lessons were boring, pointless and the same; a solid diet of Purdah Study, Arabic, English and Islam. The last one irked me the most. Islam is of course the backward faith of the Turkish animals who raped our Greek homeland for centuries. Why should I study it? It was inferior to my Orthodox Christianity, the One True Faith. Everytime the teacher rambled away on the words of the Prophet I wanted to scream out loud. But of course, gagged and restrained as I was, I could never have done so, so instead I sat and listened in disgust.

It was the latter subject that also got me thinking as to why this was happening to me. Why kidnap a young Greek boy and tutor him in the practices of the Eastern religion and how they keep their women. Such a life as I led could not have come cheaply, so why? I wondered at first if it was not a plot of the Turkish dogs to dishonour yet another heroic Greek, but on reflection I guessed that it was perhaps not. Then I wondered if it was not all planned by Fatima, who just played at being a maid, but instead was in fact the woman behind it all, and who craved for a handsome young man like myself to be constantly at her service, licking her out with my tongue. But then I rethought. If it had been her, then she would surely have had a taste of my cock by now, for that no girl can resist, yet every night she would refuse to unlock me whilst she performed.

And boy how did she perform! She was a nymph, like one of the Sirens of yore. Her lithe body wrapped around mine, and she was true to her word. Whatever I asked save for the releasing of my restraints, she did willingly. I saw her finger herself in so many ways, she attached a dildo to my chastity belt and fucked herself with that, she licked my ass, drank my piss, and then made me do the same. It was heavenly, incredible and yet… not once did I climax. Every minute of every day I was mad with desire, yet never did I achieve it. My life was a hell of frustration. In the end I realised that all the things she was doing only made it more uncomfortable for me, and I asked her to stop, but even then, just the sight of her, or the image of her in my mind as I sat sweltering in my cocoon during those long tedious hours of Islam and Arabic, it drove me wild.

And so it carried on, a life of frustrated hell. And confusion, for of course I was still entirely ignorant of why this was happening to me, who was behind it all, and what was going to happen in the future. Those weren’t the only things that annoyed me as well. Another was my physical shape. I, like most of my race, had always been a typical Adonis since puberty, and had long prided myself on my well-toned body. All these months of enforced inactivity had caused, I noted to my disgust, a certain flabbiness, particularly around my chest and buttocks, and wearing silk everyday also seemed to have the strange effect of softening my skin. This bothered me as I knew that I would need my strength when the moment to escape presented itself. With everyday that passed, I hated by silken feminine bonds even more.

Then, after I had been at Medrassah Purdah for around six months, something happened. After the day’s lessons, one Thursday I was called into the office of the Headmistress. Never before had I seen her, or been called. Fatima surprisingly ungagged me before leading me down some corridors to some large wooden doors which she proceeded to knock upon before leaving me. A minute or so later, a voice from within called “Enter!” in Arabic, (I had, by that stage, a basic command of the tongue), and so I pushed my body against the wood. It opened and I entered a large room with several bird cages in which canaries twittered and a fountain gurgled in the centre. By the fountain, on a rug, was a woman, shrouded in a red burqa with golden embroidery. “Sit, Ihbat,” commanded she. I did as I was bid.

“Ihbat,” she started. “You have been commanded here today as a congratulation. Today the first stage of your schooling here has come to an end. You are ready to enter the next level. Do you have anything to say?”

I had of course a thousand things to say. “Why? Why am I here?”

“The reason behind you being here will soon be made clear to you. Basically you were chosen because you filled the requirements of the owners of the school.”

“What requirements?”

“Physical requirements. Your body seemed the right shape.”

My body! Did they perhaps need me as some sort of sex slave? I was as perfect as a male could be after all. And that would explain why Fatima had been assigned to tease me. “Who are the owners of the school?”

“This school is owned and financed by three organisations. The first is the Islamic Association, the second the IPO and the third the SFVI.”

“What do those initials stand for?”

“You will find out over the next year. Your next level of study includes studying the history and aims of our three owner organisations.”

“How long will I stay here?”

“Until you are married.”

“But how can I get married if I don’t have the chance to meet anyone to marry.”

“We will find you a spouse.”

“What if I don’t like them?”

“That is of no concern.”

“But which woman wants a man dressed up in veils who can only talk about Islam and Purdah?”

“No woman wants such a spouse.”

“Then how will you find me a wife?”

“Ihbat, have you not guessed yet? We will be finding you no wife. We will be finding you a husband. Have you not noticed the changes in your body? Every day for the last six months. Fatima has been feeding you with food and drink laced with hormone pills. She reports that your skin is now soft and feminine, your buttocks rounded and budding breasts are starting to appear. Ihbat, we are turning you into a woman, a woman of Purdah, a woman of Islam.”

A woman! I couldn’t believe it! But I was a man! A strong man! A Greek man! I would be no woman! What she described, why it sounded like homosexuality, I hated Gays, sick creatures, puffs! “You will not change me into any woman!” I cried. “I am a Son of Alexander the Great!”

“You were a Son of Alexander the Great,” corrected the Headmistress. “You are now a Daughter of the Prophet. Now you can either accept that gracefully and submissively as a woman should, or we will impose it by force!”

“I am a Greek!” I cried. “I will never surrender to an Eastern Barbarian!”

And I didn’t. And they did what they promised. Back in the room, Fatima replaced my gag with a different one that had a small hole in the middle. This gag was never taken out and I was fed through a tube that was pushed through the hole and down my throat. The hormones were obviously increased in quantity now as well, as the speed of the changes got faster, and daily I watched in horror as small breasts appeared on my chest, breasts with nipples that Fatima used to pinch and caress, sending waves of pleasure through my being.

The breasts weren’t the only new part of my life. Every morning, after my bath, my handcuffs and ankle cuffs were fastened to rings, one hanging from the ceiling and the other embedded in the floor and I was shaved all over until the only hair left was on the top of my head. Then, on my face, make-up was applied, long false eyelashes attached to my eyes and false eyebrows stencilled in. My hair, which was now quit long, was conditioned and combed daily, and often styled. When I saw myself in the mirror I realised with dread that I was now an attractive looking young lady, the sort whom I used to chase after, and only the pain of unfulfilled desire in my loins was left to show that I was really a male.

My lessons also changed now. The English was dropped, as was Purdah Study, (we had more or less exhausted the subject anyway). The Islam and Arabic remained but they were joined by some new subjects; Study of the Medrassah Purdah Founders, Dance, Sexual Techniques and Deportment. The last three were taught in my room by Fatima as they required my burqa and veils being removed. In deportment I was taught how to walk and sit in a seductive manner, in Dance how to do the belly dance and other Eastern moves and in Sexual Technique, well… I prefer to forget about that. When I first heard that I would be studying sex I was excited. So, at long last I was to be released from that hateful golden girdle, I thought. But of course, it was not to be. Instead most classes involved Fatima wearing a huge rubber dildo which I was forced to suck upon, whilst she pointed out what was right and wrong with my technique and paddling me for my mistakes. Other times we looking into French kissing, and different sexual techniques, where for the first time I had the humiliating experience of having something shoved into my anus, that being Fatima with the large strap-on. In fact, I was forced to wear a dildo in my ass everyday from then on, (“So you get used to the feeling”), something that was always a hateful reminder of my humiliation and subjection, and did not help with the old frustration, since as my back passage was now caressed every minute of every day by a large intruder, my cock was now even more alert than previously.

The dildo was not the only new addition to my daily wardrobe either. Every morning I was forced to don a kind of glove that held both my arms together behind my back in a painful position. This was kept on throughout my lessons causing my arms to be dead at the end. When I misbehaved Fatima also kept it on throughout the night, which was even worse as it prevented me from sleeping on my back, and of course, was not comfortable anyway.

The lessons on the Study of the Medrassah Purdah Founders turned out to be interesting. The school it seems was built fifty years ago under the auspices and with the finances of three organisations. The Islamic Organisation was an international group based in Saudi Arabia that promoted Islam and Islamic values. IPO stood for International Purdah Organisation, a multi-national, multi-faith society that promoted Purdah as a way of life for all women, and whose eventual aim was to keep every woman at home and under the command of her husband or father. The SFVI was a little strange. The initials stand for the Society for the Furtherment of the Venus Ideal, and it was founded in 1842 by one Wilhelm van Wettering, a rich Dutchman who lived in the East Indies. He kept his wife and concubines forever in a state of bondage where the use of their arms was restricted. Apparently he had got the idea from his father-in-law, one Jacob van Hessel who had been to Italy to see the treasures of antiquity. This Dutchman had apparently been so awe-inspired by the beauty of the Venus de Milo that he had had a copy made, and this he presented to his son-in-law upon his marriage upon his marriage to his daughter, Gabrielle van Hessel. Van Wettering too, it appears, was transfixed by the Venus Ideal and so proceeded to turn his new wife into one, using a corset designed by van Hessel, a corset, that held the wearers arms crossed behind her back in such a manner so that they appeared to be amputated. The Venus Corset is what he named it. Others – rich and perverted men who van Wettering invited to banquets and orgies at his mansions in the Netherlands and Borneo soon became transfixed by the image of the armless and helpless female, and so it was that the Society for the Furtherment of the Venus Ideal was born; a society that promotes and indeed stipulates that the arms of the wives of its members must at all times be rendered useless and bound. Knowing that such organisations were behind the strange institution where I was held, and that I was being transformed into a woman at the will of one or all of them filled me with a dread that made me shiver.

 

Chapter 6

I studied in such a manner for a further year. By the end of my time I had become a fully fledged female with tantalising curves and feminine graces. Well, a female aside from my imprisoned cock and the male fire that still burned constantly in my heart.

It was soon after my 19th birthday, when I was again summoned to the Headmistresses Office.

“The time for you to leave this school will soon be upon us,” she said. “Your studies have been completed. You are mentally ready for marriage.”

“Then have you found me someone?” I asked.

“We have not looked yet,” she continued. “I said that you are mentally ready, but Ihbat, you are not physically prepared yet.”

“But I am fully a woman now,” I said in a vehmenous tone. “Except for my manhood.”

“Fully a woman yes, but not a woman sufficient enough for our clients. Do you want some tea, Ihbat?”

“No,” I said. “Fatima has just given me some.”

“That is right, I commanded her to. In a minute or two you will start feeling drowsy. There was a strong draught in that tea. You are going on a trip, Ihbat.”

“What?! Draught? Why? Where?” But already the drug was taking over. I fell to the floor with a slump.

I awoke in a hospital bed, wearing nothing. I tried to get up, but realised that my hands and feet were tied down. I instinctively thought about my crotch, but it wasn’t painful. I looked down. I couldn’t see genitals! I couldn’t see them, not because they weren’t there, but because something else obscured my view. Two large silicone footballs that heaved with every breath. “I’ve been given a tit job!” I exclaimed to myself.

“And not just a tit job,” said Fatima who was stood behind me. “All your body hair has been removed through electrolysis, including that surrounding your little friend.”

“My… is that…?”

“Oh, he is still there, as encased as ever, in his little gaol. He’s not as big and male these days, the hormones have taken their toll, but he still works. Not that you’ll have the opportunity to find that out though.”

“Oh Christ!”

“Stop that Ihbat! You’re a Muslim now, remember. Yes, your new titties are quite something aren’t they. Even better than the ones the school gave me. I’m rather jealous!” And at that she started playing with my new nipples. The caress of her long nails sent ripples of pleasure through my body. New tits, more buttock fat, some nice fat collagen lips, permanent eyebrows, and non-removable long eye lashes. My dear Ihbat, you look like a little doll, a fuck toy worthy of a prince. Well, perhaps you will get a prince after all, though you’ll be no mere fuck toy, but a fully-fledged wife.

Married to a man. Being fucked by a man, like a homosexual freak. The thought was too mortifying for words.

“I think I’ll have a play with your new love toys,” continued the maid, caressing those huge, firm mounds. The old, awful frustrating returned with a vengeance as her wonderful hands grasped my new appendages.

I was released from the hospital that day and taken back to the school where my normal regime was re-established. One day however, instead of leading me to my lessons, Fatima instead took me to a large photo studio and stripped me of all my clothes barring the chastity belt. Then, to my horror, a man appeared.

Strange as this sounds, I felt awful. For so long had I been completely covered up in the presence of anyone, let alone a man, (this was the first man that I had seen since Nikos became Ihbat actually), that I felt naked, unprotected and weak.

“But, Fatima,” I protested, (my voice box had also been altered in the hospital and there was no way of telling now that I had ever been a man), “Purdah states that I must be covered in front of men.”

“I know, but this is an exception. We have to make sure that you get a good husband.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that a man must see what he is about to marry before he actually does so, and then once he has chosen, hide that jewel off from the rest of the world. So we have to make sure that when he sees you first, it is in the best possible light.”

What she meant by the ‘best possible light’ was having me dress up in all manner of outfits and photographing me. There were wedding and cocktail dresses, bikinis, jeans that were put on wet and then dried so that they were so tight I could hardly move my legs, a Victorian gown complete with excruciatingly tight corset that took an hour and two fainting fits to put on, some oriental dresses such as a kimono and ao dai, short skirts, pencil skirts, an Arabian Nights outfit, uniforms, (army, air hostess, schoolgirl), baby girl dresses and even some shots where clothes were not required. All in all, it could have been viewed as a pleasant experience for most women, but for me I just felt awful. Apart from the feeling of vulnerability caused by being without my veil, for the first time ever I was put on display as what I had actually been turned into; a hot chick for some guy to play with at his whim. Plus of course, the modelling session also brought home the realisation that I was soon going to be passed onto a man, a man who would violate me and control me. A man much like whom I used to be and still was inside. To say that the thought of being forced to suck, or take a cock up my ass terrified me, is the understatement of the year.

Following the model shoot it was back to normal, though without the lessons. Daily I was entombed within my mound of cloth, and daily did Fatima bring me to the brink of unbelievable ecstasy, but not once did I ever hurdle that insurmountable fence.

Then, a fortnight later I was summoned for the third and final time to the Headmistress’s Office. “Ihbat, I hope you have enjoyed your time with us. I am pleased to say that I have found you a satisfactory student. Here is a souvenir of your time at Medrassah Purdah.” The souvenir, which I perused when back in my room was a large book. On the cover was a photograph of me in the school uniform burqa. Inside were some quotes from the Purdah philosophy that I’d had drummed into me, and so photos of me at my lessons. Then there was a variety of pictures of Fatima in all manners of dress and position, to remind me of the girl that I never could have. And lastly there was a selection of images from my photo shoot, a selection that, it must be said, horrified me as to my eyes I really did look sexy and ready to be raped.

“And now, the news,” she continued. “We’ve found you a husband. You’ll be married in five days time.”

 

Chapter 7

I was lain on a huge, sumptuous king size bed. My only clothing was a harem outfit, such as one would expect Scheherazade to be donned, with a gauze veil, silken Turkish trousers and a tiny top covering my (distressingly) un-tiny breasts. Of yes, and a thick collar of gold with ‘Ihbat, the Property of bin-Husseini and Allah alone’ inscribed in Arabic. And from that collar, a chain that attached me to the bedstead.

After my final meeting with the Headmistress I had returned to my room and had been ensconced by Fatima in a sort of leather cocoon which I knew, (from my studies), was a common way in which members of all three founding organisations used to transport their Purdah-living wives, as of course it guaranteed that no prying eyes could see them, and what’s more, (due to a face mask), that the person trapped within could see no one, thus ensuring absolute safety and the elimination of all opportunities for temptation.

Being put into such a garment was unpleasant to say the least. Apparently, it has already been described in one text, written about one of the wives of the SFVI and deemed by many to be fiction, so I need not go into too many details, except to say that it was uncomfortably hot, that within it I was unable to do anything – move a muscle, see, hear – except breathe, and that the merciless lacing at the waist, the elongated laced neck and the tight headcovering made even that activity difficult. Thankfully, it was only a few minutes before the sleeping drugs kicked in.

And when I awoke I was on this bed, dressed in my traditional sleeping burqa. I lay there for several hours until two maids came in, fully veiled including their eyes. I knew however from their low voices that Fatima was not one of them. They stripped me, took me to a bathing room, handcuffed my wrists to a ring hanging from the ceiling and fully prepared me. I was washed thoroughly, my hair also, and then that was braided. Make-up was expertly applied to my face, my nails decorated and my hands hennaed. My whole body was perfumed. My chastity belt was even removed but they showed no surprise at the presence of my cock and balls, (the former immediately springing to life, and only losing its virility when one of the maids doused it in cold water), and instead just concentrating on making certain that every part of my genitals was spotlessly clean and perfumed. Then to my horror, a hot needle was produced, and a gag shoved into my mouth, and they proceeded to pierce my ears and nipples and foreskin, (the latter two operations being excruciatingly painful), whilst I cried into my gag. That done, golden rings were place through all my piercings.

Then, my chastity belt was replaced, and my hands released from the ceiling and cuffed to the belt instead. The gag was left in and I was dressed, firstly in the harem outfit that I have already described and afterwards in three full body veils and a glorious red velvet burqa with gold embroidery. Unfortunately, the burqa had a piece of black cloth sewn behind the grille and I was now completely blind.

Following this I was led out by the maids, over a distance that I could not determine until I entered a room. There the marriage ceremony took place, to a man that I could not see. I heard a room full of people, but I just stood there, blinded, restrained and ignorant for several hours until someone led me away and back to the bedroom, where I was stripped of my burqa and body veils, freshened up, the collar, (my wedding ring I later learnt), attached and locked onto my neck and chained to the bed.

And it is there that you find me waiting, waiting for my husband to have his way with me. A man named Ahmed bin-Husseini they tell me.

 

Chapter 8

Ahmed bin-Husseini came several hours later. He smiled when he saw me and started to kiss me and caress my lithe body. He disgusted me and I tried to wrench myself away, but of course it was impossible. Then he turned me over onto my front, lubricated my anus, (which to be fair did not need a lot of lubricating as after all my training with dildos it was more than big enough to accommodate his little thing), and shoved his throbbing penis into it.

It did not take him long and afterwards I was required to clean off his manhood with my tongue. It was disgusting and I almost wretched. Then he gave me a drink and within moments I found myself paralysed, (such a draught is also described in the story I mentioned earlier concerning Araksia, a SFVI wife. It is common practice to initiate Society Wives into their new life under its influence).

“Now my dear sweet Ihbat, a gift from Allah in Heaven. It is time for me to show you how you will live. As your training at Medrassah Purdah will have told you, you are now the wife, the property of a member of one of three societies, the Islamic Organisation, the International Purdah Organisation and the Society for the Furtherment of the Venus Ideal. Well my love, I may tell you that I am a member of two of them, the latter two. I am of course a Muslim as well, as are you, but by marrying someone who is till technically a man, then I violate religious laws and so cannot be part of their society. That however, is immaterial. You are now a Society Wife and that means that you will be living under the twin pillars of Purdah, which of course you already know all about, and as a Venus.

And with that he produced the garment that I had heard so much about and dreaded with all my heart – the Venus Corset. My body, now paralysed entirely, (barring the mouth, which was now whimpering and crying for mercy), was easily maneuvered by my new husband, and my arms, crossed behind me at the top of my back, and then my whole torso encased in that fearsome piece of corsetry. He laced it with a passion and my life was squeezed out of me. “Forty centimetres is the sat I set for my ladies,” he exclaimed.

This done, after he had finished panting with exertion, he took me again, excited as he was by the shape and helplessness created by the Venus Corset. By now I had recovered most of my bodily movements, (as the draught is not strong), but of course I was still entirely at his mercy, and indeed the thrashing of my legs seemed only to excite him further.

“You will be wearing this 23 hours a day, 7 days a week he explained, with only an hour’s bathing as rest. Then, your wrists will be handcuffed together and strapped to the ceiling ring as they were this morning. Your chastity belt will also stay on, I have no interest in your cock, and indeed only kept it there to remind you of your humiliation and to keep you from being able to climax. You will be required to be fully veiled everywhere outside of your room as you were in the school, and outside of the Wives’ Quarters, you will be gagged as I am a Muslim and believe the female voice to be awrah.

Everyday you will be required to sit in attendance of me for five hours whilst I entertain friends or attend to business. Otherwise your time is your own, except when I require servicing.

Other things, let me think. Oh yes, your toilet visits will be replaced by a daily enema, and you shall be sharing a room with my second wife, Lina. That is all, I am tired now and need to sleep. Goodnight.”

 

Chapter 9

I slept with him that night, but the following morning, after another humiliating bout of anal sex, I was escorted to my new room, bathed, clothed and fed by my maid, who like Fatima stripped down to her underwear to see to my needs, and like Fatima was incredibly sexy, though she – Jay was her name – was Thai, not Arabian, and unlike Fatima was interested in playing no sex games, attending to me with an indifference that I found almost as excruciating.

Then, whilst I was eating, the door opened and a figure wearing a beautiful green burqa walked in. The burqa and other veils were removed and I met Lina.

Lina was of course beautiful. Bin-Hussein only selected beautiful women and he had the power and money to select only the very best. But it was not her beauty that captivated me, but her personality and smile. Once undressed down to a chastity belt and Venus Corset she sat down besides me and smiled. “Are you Ihbat?” she asked. “I’m so glad that you’ve come. I was so lonely here with only the maids and other wives for company, (and I don’t much get on with them I’m afraid). I do so hope we can become friends.”

And we did. For the first time since my kidnapping, here was someone who liked me, was friendly towards me and did not want to play unfulfillable sex games with me. She smiled and laughed and we talked daily for hours on every topic under the sun. However, I’m afraid that whenever I saw her laughing brown eyes, long dark hair and smiling mouth, I felt pangs of desire even stronger than I ever had with Fatima or anyone else. The fact was, that I was in love with her, and she with me, (she didn’t know that I was man, but confessed one night in tears that she had always preferred women.

After that we kissed and stroked each other with our legs and intermingled our still-free lower bodies in bed every night, but of course, not once could we do what lovers want to, and now even more than ever the frustration was killing me.

And so that became my life. Everyday I awoke besides my love, a love whom I could never have, was showered and prepared by the maids, (including the humiliating experience of an enema, something which I haven’t got used to to this day), and then shrouded in a mass of heavy cloth until I was stifled and almost blind and then forced with my love to walk to bin-Husseini’s chamber where we sat, his four wives on a carpet in silence whilst he conducted business, smoked his hookah or laughed and played with friends. Then, when it was time for the midday nap, he would summon one of us to pleasure him, (normally orally), whilst the rest were sent home. Whenever Lina was called I felt so jealous that another man was enjoying her that my heart burned, and when I was called I felt dread and disgust at having to service one of my own sex.

In the afternoons we would sit in the Wives’ Quarter with the other wives, (Aisha and Sham, though later on Sham disappeared as she was the eldest and bin-Husseini was bored of her, and replaced by Scheherazade, an Iranian). Like Lina, they interested me little, I found them haughty and boring, though I have to admit that it was there that I learnt the allure of the veil. Previously I’d never understood why some men find veils sexy, yet there I grasped it. Sat beside this women, talking to her and hearing her beautiful voice, knowing that she was a lady on a par with Helen of Troy, but unable to see anything of her features, my imagination went into overdrive, knowing that she was so near, yet so far, so perfect and yet so unattainable. I was always glad to return to my chamber but then seeing my Lina in there in all her loveliness, well… no stress was relieved.

So we spent our days gossiping, listening to songbirds, drinking Arabian tea, and admiring each others clothes, whilst at night, at erratic times we were summoned to pleasure our Husband and Master, in all manner of strange and unpleasant ways.

And all the time of course, clad in a Venus Corset. An uncomfortable garment that left my waist tiny and my arms dead, and I forever helpless and unable to do the simplest things like open a door or hold my beloved Lina.

My life as such continued in such a way for just under a decade until the charms of youth slowly started to fade.

 

Chapter 10

Then one day I was summoned to bin-Husseini and after I had milked him with my mouth, he told me.

“I have divorced you,” he said. “Your charms are fading and you have started to bore me. I have a new She-Male wife being prepared at Medrassah Purdah. You are to be remarried.”

“Thank you Master,” I said.

He didn’t tell me who my new husband was to be, but manys the tear that was shed as Lina and I knew that we were to be separated forever. Two days later, I was prepared as I had been for my marriage to bin-Husseini and ensconced in blinding burqas married in another Islamic ceremony.

Then I was returned to my chamber and enclosed in my travelling cocoon before being sent to sleep.

I awoke clad in a burqa, my Venus Corset on, and a key – the key to my chastity belt!- hung around my neck. I sat and waited.

Two hours later, the door opened. A burqa-clad figure walked in. ‘A maid,’ thought I.

The figure stopped and wiggled. It lay on the floor and then stood up. It was removing its burqa. After a while I helped, and the figure was free.

“Lina!” exclaimed I.

“Ihbat!” exclaimed my love.

“But…”

“But…”

We laughed.

“I was told that I would find my husband waiting in here.”

“And I was told that my wife would be coming.”

“Then you must be… but you’re a…”

“No,” said I. “They transformed me. I still have a…”

“Then we are husband and wife! Bin-Husseini has a heart after all! He tired of us and so he put us together so that we may at least have some happiness.”

I couldn’t believe it. “The key… to my belt, it’s around my neck.”

“Mine too.”

I took off hers with my mouth and opened up those precious realms.

“Now your turn!” she said, using her mouth to take off that precious golden key. She moved down to my lower regions and fitted it to the keyhole. It would not however, turn.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I don’t know. I can’t get it to turn.”

Then a terrible but familiar laughter filled the room. It came from a loudspeaker on the wall.

“Ladies! You are free of me,” said bin-Husseini. “You are married to each other and now live in your own little palace, all paid for by I. However, I could not leave you without one little joke. Ihbat, I had your belt soldered shut whilst you were sleeping. It can never be opened. You will forever live up to your name.” He laughed once more and then the loudspeaker was turned off.

“Live up to my name?” I said. “What does he mean?”

“Ihbat, have you never realised?”

“Realised what?”

“Ihbat. It’s Arabic for frustrated. You are al-Ihbat. The Frustrated One. That was their plan all along. You will never receive any sexual satisfaction.”

FINIS

Copyright © 2004, Dave Potter

 

 

 

A Day in the Life: Dolly and Molly

A Day in the Life: Dolly and Molly

This story is a loose sequel to A Day in the Life and A Day in the Life Revisited. It was written by me, Dave Potter, but thanks must go to Cafter Homme for the editing and corrections which have made it a better tale than it was originally.

 

Chapter 1

Lord Henry Eastham put down the letter that he had just read and gazed across at his young wife, asleep on the bed.

Whether she was actually physically asleep or not, he could not say for sure. Her heavy breathing suggested that she probably was, but with a waist compressed to such incredible proportions, her breathing was always laboured anyway. It was one of the things that he loved so much about her. No, Lady Eastham was asleep because he had decided that she was asleep. Her maids had attached her securely to the bed, spread out like a starfish, wrists chained to the upper two bedposts, ankles to the lower, so that she could barely move a muscle, just as they did every evening at nine. He had come upstairs half an hour later and taken his pleasure with her, and she had been awake then because he had heard her gagged groans from beneath her new face, but afterwards he had shut her eyes and climbed off. That was what was so marvellous about his wife, or, to be more precise, about how he and all the other men in the Society kept their wives. When he decided she was asleep, she was asleep. Whether or not she actually was sleeping was immaterial, just like all her other actions, wishes and wants. Lying stock still on the bed, her eyes closed, she had the appearance of being asleep.

And that was all that mattered.

After gazing upon his sleeping spouse for a few moments, he returned to the letter from William Cavendish. Its contents had shocked him but did not particularly worry him. The repercussions would be minimal and repeat offenses could be prevented from occurring. Even so, it was embarrassing that this had happened under his roof and it was important that he be seen to do something, otherwise his standing within the Society would diminish. But what to do, exactly?

He rang the bell and within a minute Fanny arrived. He let his eyes linger upon her corseted waist for perhaps a moment more than was polite and then said brusquely, “Tea, please.”

Two minutes later she had returned carrying a tray with a small teapot, delicate jug of milk and fine china cup and saucer. She set it down before him and he gave her bottom a pat as she did so. She said nothing of course. Whether she liked it or not was immaterial. In Lord Eastham’s house such behaviour was de rigueur.

“How are you these days, Fanny?” he asked.

“I’m fine, Your Lordship, thank you for asking.”

“And your parents?”

“You forget Your Lordship, they’re both passed away. I have no family now.”

“Not even a brother or a sister?”

“None that survived childhood, Your Lordship.”

“I am sorry to hear that. You are an excellent maid, Fanny. I do appreciate your hard work.”

“Why thank you, Your Lordship.”

“I do so hope that the world treats you better in the future, girl. Good night.”

Fanny bade her master goodnight also and left the room. What she did not realise that the decisions made by that master during the short two minutes that it had taken to make his tea would change her life irrevocably.


At the same time that Lady Eastham was sleeping and Fanny’s destiny was being altered, the author of the fatal letter, William Cavendish Esq. was sitting in his own bedroom, also drinking tea and also gazing upon his own sleeping wife.

Mrs. Cavendish however, unlike her sister in silence, Lady Eastham, was sleeping on her front tonight since the sexual congress that she had just enjoyed – or endured – with her husband, had been of the more prohibited type. As he had started taking to do more and more often, he had ordered Woakes to arrange his living doll on her front with her large and extremely alluring plugged bottom high in the air with a bolster placed underneath it. She was, as always in bed, entirely naked save for the corset around her waist, the monoglove binding her arms together and the hood and then porcelain cast enclosing her head. Not that this really counted of course. As far as William was concerned, the ceramic head topped with a golden wig was Mrs. Cavendish’s real head and the only sort of real waist was a corseted one; she was naked. For, in his mind and those of all the Society members and their wives, she had ceased to become a woman per se and was instead a very special china doll.

Albeit a living and breathing one.

Nonetheless, something had now changed. Something drastic. Not that one could tell from either his demeanour or hers, but the change was real nonetheless.

It dated back two months to when they had both attended the masking ceremony of the new Lady Eastham. Sometime during that ceremony, it transpired that Mrs. Cavendish had overheard two maids chattering. Quite without meaning to and by chance, those maids had given away the Society’s secret and undone years of indoctrination. They had essentially told the silent and unmoving Mrs. Cavendish that real society ladies do not wear masks or china heads, are not permanently gagged and fed liquidised food and do not have their arms bound in monogloves most of the time. Instead, they had let it slip that she was an indoctrinated victim of a sadistic group of men who desire to turn their wives into china dolls.

Indeed.

He gazed upon her sleeping form and wondered: was the woman inside his doll actually asleep or not? Did she love him or hate him? How did she feel about being taken anally most nights? How did she feel about being silenced and anonymised? What difference had this realisation made to her life?

He had only learnt about her discovery because, a week before, on a whim, he’d decided to allow his doll a conversation. These were increasingly rare occurrences, since he didn’t really care for what she had to say or indeed her thoughts and feelings as a person. After all, do normal china dolls think and feel? But he was bored and slightly tipsy on port and the idea of a “chat” had appealed, so he’d unlaced her monoglove, taken out her conversation book and let her write.

He’d expected the usual submissive, mindless blah, proof if it were needed that the Society’s intensive indoctrination programme in the years leading up to marriage had worked flawlessly. What he had instead received that day had shocked him profoundly. She’d revealed her discovery and pleaded with him to treat her as a “normal” wife. He had comforted her, hugged her, and then replaced the monoglove, to her weak protestations.

Then he had written straightaway to Lord Eastham. The letter that His Lordship had just finished reading unbeknownst to its author.

Chapter 2

Upon reading the letter, Lord Eastham had realised immediately who the guilty culprits had been: Fanny Baker and Millie Bainbridge. Both girls were pretty dull intellectually, and no great shakes as housemaids either. He had only employed them – and tolerated their repeated mediocre performances in their roles – because they were extremely pleasing to look at, did not complain when he gave their buttocks or breasts a squeeze, and were too stupid to ever mention to the authorities about what went on in Eastham Hall.

His initial thought upon having read the missive was to sack the pair of them on spot. However, after he had sent for a maid and Fanny had arrived in person, he’d started to have second thoughts. Was a mere sacking punishment enough for such irresponsibility? And if kicked out of his employ, how could he guarantee their silence? Plus, he had long held fantasies about doing far more with one or both of them – particularly Fanny – than giving their bottoms a grope.

And almost as soon as he thought about this, a solution precipitated into his mind. Oh yes, a great solution! One that would satisfy the Society, satisfy William Cavendish and, most importantly, satisfy him.

On the morrow he ordered his carriage readied and rode out to the railway station. There he took the first train to Sheffield where he changed for Throwley. Three hours later he was hammering on the door of the isolated Throwley Hall, where his friend and fellow Societyman William Cavendish lived with his own doll wife. The two men met and spoke in the dining room for about an hour. Then, Lord Eastham left and returned directly to his home. After enjoying his evening meal, he withdrew to his study and promptly summoned three of his servants to him. The first was Nolan the butler. The two men spoke for around fifteen minutes after which Nolan departed looking extremely grave. Next, he summoned Millie Bainbridge. He spoke to her for around fifteen minutes and she left looking quite distraught. Finally, he summoned Fanny Baker.

“Fanny, please sit down,” he said, smiling and showing the lowly maid to the best chair in the room.

“Why, thank you, Your Lordship.”

“I’ve been thinking about our little conversation last night and I have a proposal to make to you. Life has been unkind to you in the past, I understand that, yet you have continued to work diligently in my employ and proven yourself to be a first-rate housemaid.”

“Why, thank you, Your Lordship, you’re too kind.”

“No Fanny, no I am not. You have earned that praise and it is my belief that you have earned far more than that. Indeed, I have called you into my office today in order to offer you a promotion. Lady Eastham, as you know, lives in a rather, how shall I put it, unusual manner and although she is most happy with her lot, I sense that she is lonely. During our evening conversations, she has repeatedly mentioned to me about how excellent you have proved to be when serving her and what a delightful girl she finds you to be. Thus, it is that I would like to offer you the position of Companion to Lady Eastham. The wage is quadruple the amount you are currently paid but I do appreciate that you are happy in your current work and this role may not suit…”

“Oh no Your Lordship, it would suit me right proper would that!”

“Well, are you sure? It is a big step up and…”

“Oh, Your Lordship, thank you very much, I’d be honoured!”

“Well that is excellent and, as it happens, I have another bit of news for you. I believe that you are good friends with Millie Bainbridge, am I correct?”

“Oh yes, Your Lordship, me and her is like sisters.”

“How delightful! Well, only this morning I met with a dear friend of mine, Mr. William Cavendish, and he asked me if I have any intelligent and able young ladies in my employ who would be happy to act as a companion for his wife. Immediately I thought of you and Millie but I wanted to keep you employed in this household, so I offered the Cavendish position to her and she has accepted too. Ladies, you are both going up in the world!”

“That’s unbelievable, Your Lordship, thank you so much!”

“It is nothing,” he replied. “On the morrow, you are to travel to Sheffield and visit the draper. You will need a new wardrobe after all for your new position. As this is being prepared, you shall continue in your current post but then in, shall we say a fortnight, when your new clothes are ready, you shall be inducted into your new role.”

“Thank you again, Your Lordship, you’re too kind, you really are.”

“Well, if that is how you think, please, permit me a little kiss on that pretty cheek of yours and then you can be off.”

“Of course, Your Lordship! For you, anything…”

And so he had his peck on the cheek – which strayed towards her rosebud lips – and then she was sent on her way with a pat on the bum.

And as she closed the door behind her, Lord Eastham muttered to himself, “Brainless cow!”

Chapter 3

Lazily, Fanny Baker opened her eyes in her new bed on the first morning of her new job. Almost immediately, despite the succour of sleep still being in her head, she knew that something was wrong. She had opened her eyes but nothing had changed; the world remained black.

Not the black of a dark night but pitch black, the total absence of light at all.

More than that, something was covering her head. Enclosing it, tightly, as if it were in a bag. She tried to bring her hand to her face to check what it was but that hand would not move. It was firmly secured to the frame of the bed above her head. In panic she screamed.

No noise came out.


The night before she was due to begin her new position, in accordance with the new duties and status, Fanny had been told that she would be moving to new quarters, up in the West Wing next to Lady Eastham’s rooms. It had been an emotional day for the young maid. That morning she had tearfully bade goodbye to her friend Millie who had set off for her new job at Throwley Hall, and then the change in her circumstances had been announced at dinner by the butler to all in the servants’ dining room. There had been a couple of muttered snide comments about people who got a promotion by flashing their tits rather than doing any work, but most people had applauded her respectfully. She had never felt so proud and so beloved.

After that she had made her way up the wide staircase to the upper-class quarters. Her bedroom, when she was shown it, was incredible. It wasn’t as grand as her mistress’s of course, but it was still huge, dominated by a four-poster bed and, worryingly, a lacing bar that dangled from the ceiling. There was a large wardrobe full of the new outfits delivered that afternoon in the draper’s van. She opened it and looked at them. Fine satin and velvet, lace trimmings and exquisite embroidery. After that day, she would look incredible. She sat down on the bed and smiled. How lucky she was! Of course, she had always known that His Lordship had a soft spot for her; that was why she endured the little strokes and squeezes that came her way, but she never believed he would favour her in such a manner. If she played her cards right and let him do more than stroke or squeeze, who knows? Perhaps her own little place in a nearby town which he could retreat to when he grew tired of his strange, china-faced wife.

Just thinking of Lady Eastham made her shiver. What a freaky way to live? Silent and hidden, more like a piece of the furniture than a real, living person. And what was she as the Lady’s companion supposed to do with her? She imagined some very dull one-way conversations in the ladies’ drawing room. Oh well, however tortuous, it would be worth it. The salary alone, plus the status and the prospect of further boons to come her way, had made this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

Fanny was shaken from her reveries by a knock on the door. It was Nolan the butler who was wheeling a trolley.

“His Lordship thought you might like some tea before you retire,” he said.

“That’d be lovely, ta. Just leave it there.”

“As you wish, Miss Baker. Good evening.”

“Goodnight Mr. Nolan,” she replied.

She did not know that they were to be the last words she would ever speak.


Lord Eastham looked on with sadistic pleasure as he saw the china doll on the bed start to squirm, groan and test her restraints. As no one else was present, she could see nothing and his trousers were tented, he unbuttoned them and took his member in his hand. In less than a minute he had erupted over her new porcelain face. Then he revealed himself.

“Good morning Fanny,” he said, “and welcome to your first day as Lady Eastham’s companion. Immediately she stopped her squirming. He took out a damp flannel, wiped the semen from her face with care and then opened her eyelids to reveal a pair of dark brown doll’s eyes with a tiny pinhole in the centre of each one.

“I guess you are wondering what has happened to you since you drank that cup of tea last night. Well, you shouldn’t be confused, as the truth of the matter is entirely obvious: if you are to be Lady Eastham’s companion in life then it is only natural that you must live in the same mode that she does. However, because you are not a member of the aristocracy and only a lowly serving girl, it would have been inappropriate for you to have a dolling ceremony as she did. So it was that your head was fitted last night when you were sleeping off the effects of the drugged tea.”

Immediately the squirming, bucking groaning and general non-acceptance of her life began again. Lord Eastham stopped speaking. He enjoyed moments like this and wanted to savour this one. Already his trousers were beginning to tent again. With his wife he had not had such a pleasure, as she had been indoctrinated to accept, nay, embrace her doll status. But this brainless wench had had no such preparation and her predicament was panicking her. As he watched her battle in vain against her restraints, he remembered the previous evening.

Half an hour after giving her the tea, Nolan had returned and then summoned his master. Lord Eastham had come along together with the Earl of Norfolk, the founder and Chair of the Society whom he had contacted the week before and invited along for the occasion. The three men had then stripped the sleeping maid, tied her to a chair and cut her hair off with shears before then shaving it as bald as an egg. After that they had fitted the fearsome hood which was then laced up tightly at the back, before inflating the gag to full capacity. Then the china head had been produced, another perfect product from the Staffordshire manufacturer Wade, whose owner was also a Societyman and who made all Society heads to their purchaser’s unique specifications. Since his wife was a blonde-haired and wide blue-eyed doll, Lord Eastham had decided to go for a stark contrast and so ordered Fanny to become a raven-haired beauty with brooding dark brown eyes and rosebud lips. Not unlike the Empress Sisi in fact. The rear half of the head had been fitted first, then the front joined onto it and, finally, the mass of black ringleted hair affixed on top.

The vision complete.

Fanny was then untied from the chair, lain on the bed, and her wrists and ankles were attached firmly to the four posts by bronze chains before the counterpane was lain on top of her, and she was left to rest in peace.


Eastham stayed silent until Fanny had ceased in her futile struggles, after which he stroked her ersatz hair and began his litany again.

“Fanny, from this day forward you shall live exactly as your mistress does, for you shall be her companion in everything. You are now a doll just as she is and, to help make that clearer to you, I have decided that you are to be renamed. Your new moniker is Dolly. Dolly the dolly. Simple, like you, and easy to remember. At this moment, as I impart this joyful news to you, all the servants are being addressed by Nolan who is instructing them that you must always be referred to as ‘Dolly’ from this day forward.”

She started to buck and groan again, doubtless due to the shame of this ordeal. His Lordship’s member grew even stiffer. When she had calmed herself again, he continued:

“Unfortunately, as you are doubtless aware, your waist is currently much broader than Her Ladyship’s. therefore, you shall undergo a period of intensive waist training. I have already ordered the new stays to accomplish this. Your personal maid has been instructed to ensure that your waist circumference, twenty-eight inches at present I believe, does not exceed sixteen by this time next year. Oh yes, and your maid is to be Lottie. I believe you two are close friends.”

The bucking started again in earnest. Lord Eastham had been lying. The plain, almost boyish Lottie Wilkins, one of the most efficient and hard-working maids in the hall, was also the one who had muttered about people getting promotions by flashing their tits the previous evening. Nolan had informed him straightaway. The two girls absolutely hated one another.

“Now, I shall ring for Lottie in a moment and she shall administer your first enema and then prepare you for your first day as Her Ladyship’s companion. However, before we do that, whilst we are still alone, I have one little confession to make.” As he said those words he moved his face right next to hers, so close that he could feel and hear her breath entering and exiting the holes in the button porcelain nose. “Dolly, I lied to you earlier. I did not choose you for this position because of your hard work; instead it was due to a very different reason. A month ago at Her Ladyship’s dolling ceremony, you and Millie Bainbridge – now renamed Molly the Dolly I believe – spoke freely about our practices. Either purposeful or simply careless, you let another doll know that how she and Lady Eastham – and now you too I suppose – live is not the norm, and – I am using your words here – our society is ‘evil’. Now, my dear doll, such an abuse of trust is absolutely unforgivable. You have caused both Mrs. Cavendish and Mr. Cavendish great upset and so, it is only right that you – and Millie – share the burden as it were. Whatever bed you are lying in dear Dolly, it is you who has put yourself there. And with those thoughts, goodbye.”

Softly he kissed her pottery cheek and then rang the bell for Lottie.


Four hours later a figure walked into the drawing room at Throwley Hall. “My darling, meet your new companion, Molly the Dolly!” announces William Cavendish as a flame-haired, green-eyed doll tentatively enters, unsure on her new heels.

And at the same hour we can find Fanny… nay, Dolly, sitting alongside Lady Eastham, her shoulders in agony from the monoglove that has been laced onto her for the first time in her life, her breast heaving from the overtightened stays but her face placid and tranquil.

 

Chapter 4

Four months later

Ticking of the clock pounded through her brain, tormenting her, driving her mad. It was only a faint sound, barely discernible through the tight leather hood and pottery cast that now covered her ears, but in a world of almost complete silence, it engulfed her entire being.

I say ‘almost complete,’ for there was another sound: that of heavy, laboured breathing; the constant battle to force air in and out of dangerously-compressed lungs and then through the tiny holes in the pot head. The eternal battle for air that both enraged and comforted her. She hated it, she longed for a break from that unending struggle to just keep herself alive and yet, at the same time, it was a blessed reminder that she… and the figure sitting across from her… were alive. For breathing was the only non-artificial thing about them.

She was doing her job, the “promotion” that she had eagerly accepted and looked forward to. She had been excited by the fact that she would become almost a lady herself, wearing fine dresses, sleeping in fine quarters and doing no physical work. Well, all of that had turned out to be true, but in the cruellest possible way. She now was Mrs. Cavendish’s companion indeed, but keep her company was all that she did do. It was all that she could do nowadays.

She closed her real eyes behind the doll ones and remembered. She remembered running in the fields as a little girl, singing songs at Sunday School, laughing and joking with her friends, flirting with the boys. She recalled glorious summer Sundays lying on the grass staring up at the fluffy clouds in the sky, cups of tea around the kitchen table, wild nights at harvest time when everyone drank home-brewed ale and danced around the hayrick. She had been poor, unimportant and ignorant, but she had been, in so many ways, happy.

And now…?

She stared at Mrs. Cavendish. How ironic that they spent nearly every waking hour together and yet had never spoken and knew nothing about each other. Instead she just sits there, in the armchair across from her, dressed in the finest of gowns, her ample chest heaving up and down, her face blank and artificial. Who is she? What is she like? What does she dream about? Does she hate the husband that did this to her or does she love him? Does she realise that she is a victim of a group of sadistic, evil men who just like to control women or does she think that it is normal? She remembers that once, when they were free, Fanny had told her that they don’t realise, that they think it’s normal. She also remembers that Fanny is now Lady Eastham’s companion. She has met her several times of course but, corseted to fainting and her head hidden beneath a doll head, then she would never have known that it was her old friend. She recognised Lottie though, that plain bitch who preferred women to men and always hated the fact that Fanny had more normal preferences and didn’t find her attractive at all. And now Lottie was Fanny’s maidservant. She shuddered when she thought what that meant.

She stared again at Mrs. Cavendish. She had no choice. It was almost impossible to turn her head these days without shifting her whole body. She could glance from side to side but that just meant blindness since her eyes then did not line up with the pinholes in the doll head. She took in her mistress’s gorgeous cream gown with printed roses on it and her minuscule waist, emphasised with a huge red ribbon. A wave of hate passed over her. Her gown, although fine, was far plainer and her waist was far broader. She was now nothing more than an anonymous clotheshorse and yet even in that role this bitch was eclipsing her.

And it was more than that. Madam had been trained so that she could accept all of this. She knew no different. Ignorance is strength. For her this was all normal. Oh, to have that peace of mind, that serenity, that ability to accept and not be angry. How she hated her with every fibre of her being!

Nor was that all. That cow, that submissive, putrid little doll whom it was her life’s curse to accompany, yes, she could not speak, move, express opinions or anything else, but she could still be a woman. She was a wife. A woman’s purpose in life is to marry and please her husband and, in a perverse way, that bitch was doing that. Every night she would lie with him and he would enter her. Oh the memory! She was no virgin of course, she had lain with several of the serving boys and, although she had not really loved any of them, it had been good, oh yes, it had been wonderful! The feeling of a man inside her, his rod slipping up and down her cavern, caressing her down there, his arms entwining her, the ecstasy, the joy, the…

The thoughts caused her breathing to grew heavier and she felt her head spinning. She tried to fight it but then she blacked out.

She awoke. How long had passed? Seconds? Minutes? Hours? Nothing had changed. The clock still ticked and Mrs. Cavendish still stared vacantly back at her. Bitch! Tonight that cow would enjoy a man whilst she lay alone as she did every night, her sex on fire due to the insertions in both her nest and her bottom, but with no way to relieve them. It was so unfair!

But a woman is not born to be just a wife. No, she has an even higher calling than that, the highest calling of all. The be a mother and raise a brood of gorgeous children. She loved children but they did not love her. The doll head with its staring eyes freaked them out and the few that came to Throwley ran from her and Mrs. Cavendish. But soon, that cow across from her would find a child that ran towards her, not away. Soon, she would be nursing one, having it suck on the teat of one of those ample breasts that now heaved up and down across from her.

Oh yes, a week ago it had been announced that Madam had missed her period and today the doctor had visited and another announcement made: Mrs. Cavendish was expecting! Her stays were going to be loosened and she would be pampered whilst the new life grew within her. How evil was that! That this mindless, pathetic girl who rushed to embrace becoming a doll should be gifted with a child whilst Millie herself was left unsatisfied every night.

God how she hated her!

A click to her left shook her out of her reveries. Although she could not see what it was, she knew from past experience: the door had been opened. Into her line of sight appeared Mr. Cavendish. He was a handsome man with a rugged face and excellent dress sense. She could see why that worthless freak had fallen for him. He went over to his doll wife and pecked her on her porcelain cheek. “I had to check on the mother of my child,” he said warmly. She did not move or react.

Then he turned towards Molly and gazed upon her for longer than was decent, his eyes resting on her now 20-inch in circumference stem-waist. “And her charming companion too, of course,” he added. He walked over to her and she involuntarily wiggled her monoglove-clad arms even though there was no life in them. His hand brushed her cheek and she cursed that she could feel nothing. Then it strayed down, brushing her heaving breasts almost accidentally. Oh, the feeling of a human touch on her body! It was exquisite but all too infuriating for its briefness. “Your waist is progressing well, Molly,” he commented. “Soon it shall match my wife’s.”

And then he departed.

God how she longed for him!

God how she hated her!

But none of those feelings came out and instead she just sat there, unmoving, her artificial face smiling as the clock ticked endlessly on.

Chapter 5

A year later

The congregation are assembled, the minister stands with his prayer book and the groom waits nervously by the altar. Then, the familiar strains of the wedding march strike up on the organ and the bride enters, a glorious vision in white. She moves slowly and daintily down the aisle and all present admire what they see: her sumptuous dress, her minuscule waist and her proudly-held head, covered by a bonnet and thick white veils. At the altar those veils are flipped back to reveal her face. She is as pretty as a doll! Indeed, she is more than that. She is a china doll! Her lips do not move and her eyes stare unblinking.

And thirty minutes later she has become one Mrs. Stephen Nolan.


In the year that has passed, much has happened. Both Dolly and Molly have settled down silently, uncomplaining, as the companions of Lady Eastham and Mrs. Cavendish respectively. They meet regularly, for every other month the Cavendishes make their way over to Eastham Hall whilst on the alternate months the Easthams travel to Throwley. Although friends before, His Lordship and William Cavendish have become even closer and nothing makes them happier than seeing their two wives and their two wives’ companions sitting in a row, all tight-laced, monogloved and expressionless in the drawing room. It is just exquisite.

But for William Cavendish, it has become more than that. Indeed, the presence of a new doll under his roof has changed the whole dynamics of his household. Mrs. Cavendish always excited him, but now there is double the temptation. At first he was content to just let his eyes drift over the newcomer’s ever-improving figure and flawless porcelain complexion but then, as with Lord Eastham before him, he found that he could not resist a stroke or a squeeze.

And Molly the Dolly could not resist him.


Things came to a head though, when a happy event took place within Throwley Hall. Worried about his future legacy, William had started undertaking his nightly congress with his wife not only vaginally, but, furthermore, without protection. And within three months, nature took its course and her periods stopped.

Which was wonderful news of course, but as her stomach grew and her stays had to be loosened, the doll that he was married to began to appear less and less appealing in comparison to the one that he had merely employed. He found himself sneaking into her room at night to gaze upon her sleeping form and, before a fortnight had passed, he had taken to lying next to her and gently stroking her whilst also bringing himself to fulfilment.

Before the month was over, they had consummated their new-found relationship.


As with so many things, what happens at Throwley Hall, also happens at Eastham. His Lordship however, had always foreseen the day when he slept with his wife’s companion and so had made plans. However, he had delayed it for his own perverse pleasure.

He knew that Dolly hated him. On the rare occasions when he allowed her to have a conversation with him, she swore and railed against him in misspelt English with crudely-formed letters. She really was as dumb as they come, and her anger and malice excited him to no end. So, he formed a plan. He wanted her to want him as much as she detested him, to plead with him to sleep with her yet hate herself for doing so.

It was not hard. All Society members learned that their doll wives loved to lie with their husbands. The reason was simple: denied of any skin-to-skin contact, forced to live life second-hand, ‘through a glass darkly’ as the Society’s spiritual head, the Rev. Halcombe had put it, the brief physical contact that they enjoyed with another human being during sex became a beacon of hope and reality in their lives. It was the only thing that made them feel human.

And indoctrinated as they all were, they knew that they should love it and should adore their husbands anyway. That they longed for that time was only natural. It was God’s will.

But with Dolly it was all so different. She had received no education and was under no illusions. She knew that he was to blame for her misery and only he could free her, yet chose not to. She abhorred him with every fibre of her body and so shrank away when he neared her. Still though, he set to work. He instituted weekly conversations ‘to discuss the progress of his darling wife’ and during these would ask her what she thought of him. Using her brainless bluntness she told him that he repels her.

“So, you wouldn’t like to sleep with me?” he asked.

Not for all the money in the world, she wrote.

“Fair enough, because I never shall unless you ask me to.”

And I never will ask you to you shit!

However, whilst all this was going on, his plan to break her was progressing. The cook was ordered to put copious quantities of Spanish fly, a strong aphrodisiac, in her liquidised meals and Lottie was under strict instructions to keep sizing up her bottom plugs as well as also adding a frontal insertion.

And then, every evening, an hour after she had been put to sleep, he would enter her room and slowly stroke or tickle her beauty bud. She would buck and groan but he would never let her do more than that.

After four months of mental and physical torment and intense internal debating, she humbly wrote in her conversation book, Please lie with me.

“Why? Do you love me?”

No, I hate you. You are a louse.

“I only lie with women who love me.”

Two weeks later she told him she loved him.

Which was all well and good except that Lord Eastham had never been a fan of congress with a sheath. And so he went about it au naturel and, after five months, Dolly too missed her period.

Which potentially posed a problem. After all, who had access to her but His Lordship? And what would be the talk in the county if it became known that he had made a servant pregnant? But, as I said before, Lord Eastham was a man who had made plans for such an eventuality. The very week that Dolly missed her period, quite out-of-the-blue, the butler Nolan declared his undying love for Lady Eastham’s Companion.

And the very next week they were married with the Rev. Halcombe presiding in Eastham Hall’s private chapel.


In the reception afterwards, William Cavendish seeks out his friend.

“Bertie, old fruit, I must say, I don’t know how you do it! I’m in awe, I truly am!”

“Whatever do you mean, old bean?”

“Well, getting Nolan to marry the doll like that. I mean, it’s an awful shame for you since he’ll be using her from now on but at least the scandal of the child is covered up. How much did you have to pay him to agree?”

“Pay him? Oh, not a penny, old chap. Did it for free. And what is more, he won’t be stopping my access to her. In fact, she’ll consummate her wedding night in a couple of hours’ time with the same fellow who impregnated her in the first place.”

“What on earth do you mean? Nolan is prepared to ride solo whilst you’re on his mare?”

“Not at all. Nolan won’t be riding solo tonight just as he has not for many years. My guess is that he will be busy galloping his way through the night on Parker as he does most nights.”

“Parker? Which mare is that? Can’t say I’ve noticed her before.”

“You haven’t because Parker’s a stallion not a mare. Nolan is a raging pederast you see. Damn good butler but a shirt-lifter. I’ve known for years, naturally. That’s why I had a word with him before Lady Eastham was dolled and another before I dolled up Dolly here. It keeps his mouth shut. Better that than him languishing in the nick.”

“Aha! I get it now! Absolute bloody genius! He keeps quiet about your tendencies and you keep quiet about his; he gets to appear as a normal family man and you get to roger the doll; he gets a child and you don’t get any scandal.”

“Got it in one, except for one minor detail: if it’s a boy, it’s his, although I’ll provide for the lad well enough of course. But if it’s a girl, the Society gets her. As you know, we’ve been getting worried that these orphanage reforms may cut off our current supply of dolls, so what better than to breed some of our own? Everyone’s a winner… except Dolly and the baby perhaps!”

They both chuckled heartily at this and took long puffs on their cigars. Then Cavendish turned to Eastham and said, “Listen old bean, I’ve been meaning to ask…”

Eastham held his hand up. “You needn’t bother, old chap, I know what you’re about to say: Yes, I can help. Wilkins the footman and Peters to gardener are also raging queers who are rather fond of each other. Do you fancy employing them both at Throwley Hall? I’m guessing young Molly is getting itchy for some wedding bells too…”

The End

 

Copyright © 2018, Dave Potter

 

A Day in the Life, Revisited

A Day in the Life, Revisited

This story is a loose sequel to A Day in the Life. It was written by me, Dave Potter, but thanks must go to Cafter Homme for the extensive editing and revisions which have made it a far better tale than it was originally.

5 years later

Beneath her breast, her heart beat ten to the dozen. Today was to be such an exciting day, for today her husband had told her that she would be allowed a conversation with her old friend Lady Eastham on the eve of the lady’s ceremony. That was why they had travelled in a curtained coach all the way from Throwley to Eastham Hall the previous evening.

Lady Eastham wasn’t really an old friend of course; not strictly. She hardly knew the girl in fact but then these days she hardly knew anyone. However, she did feel an affinity with the fellow human being. For, like her, Lady Eastham had been born an orphan. Back then her friend had been known as Catherine Halcombe. When she had left the house of her “uncle” to marry Mr. Cavendish, Catherine had taken her place and similarly been transformed into a lady of standing. For her “uncle” was not really a relative at all; instead he was a publicly-spirited gentleman who had taken her in and brought her up as a lady despite her lowly status. And, following her departure, out of charitable duty, he had done the same for another poor orphan, Catherine Halcombe. The same Catherine who, a month ago, had married Lord Percival Eastham and thus become Lady Eastham. The same Lady Eastham whom she was going to see today. For today, now that they had returned from their honeymoon, it was time for Lady Eastham to have her ceremony.

The maid slowly unlaced the monoglove, de rigueur for most of her waking hours and helped her to slowly flex her muscles, allowing the blood to rush back. Without much reprieve, tight kid gloves were worked onto her now-free hands and, once they were buttoned up, she was helped up out of her chair and towards the ladies’ drawing room.

Lady Eastham was waiting for her. She was still wearing her maiden’s mask as was to be expected and thus, combined with her own trammelling, no verbal communication would be possible. Ladies of distinction however, do not need to use their voices in the rare conversations that they are granted. Instead the two ladies minced up to one another, grasped each other’s gloved hands firmly, warmly, and then sat down at a small table. In front of each of them was a writing book and a pen. Her own book had been given to her by her husband on their wedding day and in it were recorded all her conversations. She had had it for five years now and it was still only a quarter full. She did not expect to ever need another in her life. Lady Eastham’s however was brand new and crisp. This was to be her first post-marital conversation!

How are you finding married life so far, Lady Eastham?

I am happy. Lord Eastham is a good man. Then she stopped writing as if she wanted to say something but did not know how to.

But there is a problem?

Lady Eastham’s hand shook. Some things are difficult.

The bedchamber? Her mind was cast back to the first few halcyon days of her own marriage. On their wedding night Mr. Cavendish had stripped her off all her garments save for her stays (he loved to encircle her waist with his two hands) and they had entwined and intermingled their bodies, kissing passionately and consummating their union with gusto before lying side-by-side and talking for hours of the future. That had been then, of course. Before her own ceremony.

The bedchamber? No, not at all. I was scared at first I do admit, but now I find great pleasure in it. I talk of other things.

Please, tell me if you feel you can.

My plugs. Lord Eastham informs me that all married women of status wear them. Of course, in our uncle’s house I wore a soap bottom plug, but the one that I have in me now is much larger and I feel so full and bloated. Plus, it is only the first of a series. And then I have a second in my other hole.

As her friend wrote, she became aware of her own plugs. Yes, she too wore two at all times and, yes, the bottom plug was larger than when she had been a maiden. And she acknowledged that at first, during the early months of her marriage, they occupied her thoughts night and day, so painfully and intrusively and relentlessly did they stretch her and remind her of those most intimate areas. She remembered vividly, on the morning after her wedding night, when her husband had presented the box of ivory plugs to her and let her take them out and hold them in her hands. The largest had been so huge! How would she ever manage to take that inside her? She recalled too the struggles every morning and evening after her enemas when Woakes forced those monsters within her. The maid was kind and gentle, but she had groaned with pain as the plug stretched her inside and then, the moment her muscles became accustomed used, the next one was brought out. And the next, and the next. Now though, not to have such a huge insertion there; well, it would truly feel strange, as too would the other things. Yet, even now, she still resented it.

They are a cross that we ladies must bear she wrote slowly.

This did not seem to satisfy Lady Eastham, who even in silent, expressionless grace, wrote the next part in haste.

But that is not all. There is also the masking. They say that it is a day of great joy for any lady and yet, somehow, I feel full of trepidation. I am so silly but I cannot help myself. Were you the same Mrs. Cavendish? Were you nervous also?

She recalled in her mind’s eye her own masking ceremony. It had been a full month after her wedding and their honeymoon in that remote castle in the Scottish Highlands. Her husband had taken her to her new home, Throwley Hall, for the first time. She had found it a strange place; grand and well-kept but utterly isolated, as if Mr. Cavendish wished to keep her away from society. That had disappointed her a little; she’d hoped that after her marriage she would be inducted into London society, but when she had mentioned it one evening in the bedchamber, her husband had replied that London was decadent and the season was aimed at girls not already wed. A newlywed spouse such as her had no need of it.

And as a good, obedient wife, she had acquiesced.

Two days after their arrival at Throwley, the masking ceremony had taken place. Unlike Lady Eastham, she had been given no prior warning. Instead, that morning after her enema, her husband had entered her chamber whilst she was still embarrassingly bent over on all fours, her plugged bottom in the air, to tell her that in the evening they would be holding a great party for one of the most significant events of a young wife’s life. “Tonight will show the world that you truly have become my wife and that a new stage in your life has begun,” he had told her cryptically.

The rest of the day had, of course, been spent in preparation. Special occasions always meant a fine dress and an extra inch or two off of her usual waist. She was laced down slowly before a glorious dress of pink satin with a wide crinoline and adorned with real red roses was brought out. It was fitted carefully and then complimented with a monoglove, although since the dress was off-the shoulder, this glove had no straps looping around her shoulders and the cover that was laced over it was in pearly white.

Why was it that such details stuck in her mind?

But the monoglove nor the fourteen-inch waist were not the true shocks of that evening. No, instead it was the mask… or lack of it. Her hair was styled, her face made-up and then, without her pot mask, she was led downstairs. But why? Had her husband not promised her on their engagement night that, after their marriage, she would be masked at all times? Had he changed his mind? Oh, how her heart had soared in happiness! How she hated that awful mask that concealed her face to the world! How she longed to feel the breeze on her cheeks, the touch of another human on those cheeks, and the freedom to see, hear and speak untrammelled! Yes, he had changed his mind! Truly she was blessed!

Slowly, her heart a-flutter, the maid had helped her down the grand staircase.

A party had gathered; a party of her husband’s friends and their wives. Her uncle was present too, smiling, proud of the girl he had raised out of poverty and turned into a fine lady. The ladies were all masked though and, despite her happiness, she had felt naked and ashamed.

Then, still totally unaware of what was taking place, her husband had taken her by the waist and guided her to a chair in the middle of the room. She still remembered exactly what he had whispered in her ear, “My darling, whatever happens, do not be afraid; it is for the best,” just before he  announced to the room, “Let the ceremony begin!”

It had started with her hair. Two maids had approached with scissors and cut off her long, beautiful chestnut hair. She had been confused, stunned, but she let them do it. A wife must be obedient after all. And then, after she had been shorn, they had taken our razors, covered her head with cream and shaved her until she was as bald as an egg. It had been so humiliating, so embarrassing, with all those people watching. That, however, had only been the entrée.

Her husband had approached her with a beautifully-wrapped present. Right before her eyes, it was unwrapped to reveal a box from which her husband extracted a most-unexpected item: A leather hood, which was promptly fitted over her uncomprehending head and laced up at the back. The hood covered all the head, from the crown down to the shoulder bone, and over her neck it incorporated a severe neck corset. As this was laced tightly, she had felt her chin being raised into the air along with a sense of strangulation. The lacing all down the rear of the hood was then drawn tight, practically gluing the hood to her face and bald cranium, leaving only her eyes, and mouth exposed by circular openings in the finely-worked leather. Thankfully there were two small holes lined with metal rings placed just over her nostrils, so even with the intense compression of her airways and everything else, she could still take in all the oxygen she needed. But, she had pondered, what was the purpose? What did this mean?

Her husband had quickly followed this with the next item: an inflatable gag. Gags were de rigeuer for her of course after all of her years at Highfields but, even so, this one looked severe. Her husband had then bent down and kissed her on the lips before whispering, “I love you, my perfect wife,” just as the entire company (or at least those not wearing monogloves) began to applaud. As soon as the kiss faded, her man had fitted the gag through the mouth hole in the hood and strapped it behind her head using a harness. After that he attached a valve to it’s end and started to pump. Slowly but surely the gag grew inside her, getting larger and larger until it filled the entire orifice and began to press against the compressing hood. When her eyes had begun to water and she felt that she could endure no more, her husband stopped pumping and detached the valve. The gag did not decrease in size at all. Her husband then returned to the box and extracted another item. It was half a human head, the rear half, made of fine white china. He moved behind her and attached it to the back of her hood somehow. Then he returned to the box and brought out the other half, the front half. It depicted a beautiful china doll with rosebud lips and large, cornflower blue eyes. Slowly he approached her, bent down and kissed her leather-clad forehead, a gesture more for him than her muted senses, and then moved the mask over her and clicked it into place. In an instant her hearing had been dimmed, the heat had increased, and her sight had been reduced to two pinholes even smaller than those she had endured in the masks she had worn at Highfields.

The final item was extracted from the box: a beautiful wig of golden, ringleted hair. Her husband fitted it onto her new head and the room applauded yet again. “Ladies and gentlemen,” she remembered hearing him say through the leather and china, “today, my Mrs. Cavendish is born afresh. She has become a new woman! She has become a perfect wife!”

She was shaken from her reveries by the scratching of pen on paper. Lady Eastham was writing again. Are you alright Mrs. Cavendish? Do you need a maid?

She did not shake her head for she could not. Instead she wrote with her unsteady hand. No. I am fine. You will also be fine. The masking ceremony will be beautiful.


After her conversation with Lady Eastham the maid had come in and declared that she needed a rest after all her exertions. She wasn’t tired in the slightest but, as with everything else in her life, the perfect wife of Mr. Cavendish had no say in the matter nor any way of getting a say and so she merely let the servant lead her to her bedroom, unlace her monoglove (always a relief!), lie her on the bed, and then attach her wrists and ankles to the bedposts (to prevent indecent “fiddling” as if such a thing were possible under her many layers of clothes), and shut her eyes. Usually at this point she drifted off but today, perhaps due to the excitement of the morning and the memories that her conversation had conjured up, she could not sleep and instead played over in her mind those first few days and weeks following her masking ceremony.

Her new head changed her life. She would have never believed it after all those years wearing a mask, but it really was something else.

The constant compression and enclosure, the muffled hearing, laboured breathing and extremely limited sight, just two pinholes through glass lenses. She now experienced life second-hand. Before, she had done that partially, but her hair had still been there, the wind blowing it and, of course, there had been the breaks.

Every day at Highfields under the care of her uncle, the mask had been taken off. In the morning for bathing and breakfast; at midday for lunch and a flannelling down; dinner for the same; and then just before bed for the cleaning of her teeth. It had been a small relief, always in a darkened room, but it had been a relief nonetheless. What was so hard to bear about her new head was the total lack of release whatsoever.

Within minutes of its fitting she had begun to realise that she would no longer be removing it for all meals. Her husband had presented her with a glass of white wine to celebrate the occasion. This had a straw in it which was fitted through a tiny hole in the pursed rosebud lips of the mask and which itself connected to a hole running through the gag. She could suck liquids up without removing anything and she knew there and then that certain meals could now be missed. What she had not realised – but came to to learn over the coming days – was that all meals from that day on would be missed, and instead all her food was to be liquidised.

In the evenings, she was dressed for dinner in all her finery, led down to the dining room and made to watch as her husband consumed fine banquets of roast meat, fish and a number of other delights. As he feasted like a king, she dined on the same fayre, except that her meal had been mushed up like a baby’s, watered down, and put in a small bottle hung around her neck from which she sucked.

Her new head was not removed for meals and neither was it removed for the bedchamber. The evening after her masking ceremony, their bedchamber routine changed. Following her routine enema she was left naked save for her corset and head trammelling, and then led into the room. The maid always laid her out on the bed before invariably guiding each wrist to a bedpost and each ankle likewise. Golden cuffs were attached to each of her extremities and these were attached by special chains to the posts. The chains were drawn tight until she could not move a muscle and instead could only lie there, virtually motionless, panting for breath and from fear. Then he had come and taken her, him the active party, she entirely passive. And as he had erupted within her, he had whispered in her ear, “Today Mrs. Cavendish, you have become complete. You have graduated from being a mere lady to a doll, the pinnacle of feminine perfection.”

And with those words he had closed her eyes.

Yes, closed her eyes. Of all the changes that had been one of the hardest. Her new head had eyes just like those of a child’s doll with long lashes that could be closed when the owner decided. And so now, whenever a maid or her husband decreed that she was tired or should not see what was around her, those eyes were closed. Like at this moment as she lay motionless on the bed. Since being encased in her new head, not even the opening and closing of her eyes at will was a freedom left open to her.

Even with that though, as she lay in silence and darkness whilst her husband pounded her for a second time that most traumatic of evenings, was not the worst of it. For she knew that, no matter how complete the hood and head’s control over her was, it was not permanent. It could not be. Already her face was streaming with sweat beneath it on their first night; soon it would smell; maybe later an infection could set in. That was why she had always been flannelled down by her maid at mealtimes. To be a lady was hard to endure, she had had such notions drummed into her ceaselessly during her years at Highfields, but there was always some relief, when she bathed and the whole elegant ensemble was to be removed. And she could wait until then. She had been trained to.

Yet after a week in the head with no removal, no relief had come. Internally she was screaming for them to take the damned thing off her, yet no offer of a bath or even a rub-down was forthcoming. Then, on the Saturday evening, when she was beginning to lose hope, her maid approached with a flannel. Her heart leapt and yet, to her confusion, rather than removing the head, the maid merely moved the cloth up to her porcelain face and covered her nostril holes with it.

And within seconds the dizziness and drowsiness overtook her and her world turned black.

She awoke in the same chair wearing the same dress. Yet she knew that something had changed. Things felt different. Her face and body felt clean and refreshed. The confusion remained with her for a few seconds before she realised: she had been bathed and cleaned, her head and hood removed, whilst knocked out by the drug soaked flannel that the maid had placed over her face. The freedom that she had craved had been granted indeed, but only when she was in no state to acknowledge – or appreciate – it. The hood and head had been replaced before she had re-entered the world.

That evening after her first cleaning, after a session in bed when she had been placed on her front, bolsters under her hips so that her husband could ravage her bottom hole for a change, Cavendish had explained the methodology. “True ladies develop what is called a ‘doll mind’,” he had told her patiently whilst stroking her buttocks. “That is why the hood and china head matter so much. Wearing them, you forget what it was like as an uncouth, uncivilised lady, running around, shouting your mouth off, hearing sinful things and looking common and unrefined. Your new head has made you regal and elegant, like the finest of dolls. But to really ensure and develop that necessary doll mind, I will make sure you are at peace, be that by chloroform if necessary. I will make sure that my wife has only the best.”

Light flooded into her eyes, disturbing those musings. The maid had opened her eyes and was sitting her up. “Time to get you ready for Lady Eastham’s masking, ma’am,” the girl had said. She had not replied of course; she could not. She did not even acknowledge the words with a nod; her unforgiving neck corset and ceramic neck made any head movement whatsoever impossible. She was lifted up, taken to her mat for an enema and then, with her enormous bottom plug reinserted, walked over to the lacing bar. It was time for her corset to be tightened to take in any loose and then bring it down to the formidable fourteen inches decreed for her – and any other true lady’s – ball stays.

She fainted several times before the stays were laced closed at the requisite fourteen inches, the size decreed as standard by society for all ladies (or so she was told). This was di rigueur for her; fainting had entered her life when she had entered Highfields and only increased since her marriage. It no longer bothered her as it once had.

“Ma’am, your husband has decided that you shall wear the same gown tonight as you wore for your own masking,” her maid told her as she brought in the pink confection. Inside she was proud; five years on and she could still wear such a beautiful dress. That was one advantage of the corsets and her new head: she never aged a day. She was let down from the lacing bar and the gown fitted, her bosom then carefully powdered so that it matched the white porcelain of her new head perfectly before finally an elaborate gold and jewelled necklace was draped around her to mask where the real skin ended and the artificial began.

Then, attention turned to her hands. Ladies do not need their hands, for they are entirely dependent on their husbands and servants for everything, as everyone knows. The brief hiatus that afternoon when she had been granted a conversation with Lady Eastham had been the exception rather than the rule and there was certainly no need for her to use her hands this evening. Thus, her “evening hands” were brought out. These were metal replicas of her own appendages reaching to just above the wrist and hinged along one side. Her real hands were fitted inside them and then locked in before being covered with shoulder-length satin gloves. Now the appearance of reality was maintained yet underneath she was completely immobile and elegantly helpless.

As a lady should be.

Thus complete, the doll was guided downstairs, precariously inching forward in her en pointe shoes towards the ballroom where the ceremony was to take place. At the door her husband joined her, kissed her unfeeling ceramic cheek, and then they walked in together.

Her husband guided her towards a seat and helped her sit in it. They were early and she could not stand for long. Then he went off to procure a drink for himself and talk to friends and she was left alone, elegant and impassive.

And at that moment her life changed.

The chair was quite near to the back of the room, and just behind her the young maids were standing, waiting to serve the guests. In both Highfields and her married home, the maids were of the highest calibre (and, as a rule well-corseted and exceptionally pretty; a fact which sometimes made her feel uneasy, particularly when her husband tried to encircle their waists and gave them a peck on the cheek) but in Eastham Hall such standards were not maintained. Their waists were noticeably broader to begin with but they also chattered, something strictly forbidden in most good houses. And it was the help’s chatter that did it.

“I bet the young mistress’ll look a picture tonight!”

“I’ve never seen her without her doll face you know.”

“She’s pretty, an’ no mistakin’.”

“Shame she’ll never be seen again.”

“I know, it’s criminal what them masters do, tying women up and silencing ‘em and making ‘em wear them horrible pot heads.”

“I don’t know why they put up with it! I’d run away or summit. I’d certainly never marry a man like that!”

“They don’t know no different, Fanny! They think all this’ normal! They think all ladies are like that.”

“But how can they? Just walk down any street and…”

“But they never do walk down no street; they only see what the masters want ‘em to see. Those poor girlies believe they are elegant ladies instead of victims of that evil society…”

At that point, Lady Eastham entered the room and applause swept all around, drowning out the faint conversation, already made fainter by her head. Her husband came to her and stood her up, and by the time the applause had died down the maids had dispersed. But she had heard enough. In several short seconds the work of years of indoctrination and training by her uncle had been torn to pieces; she now knew the reality, or a glimmer of it. A lady of distinction? Not her! Instead she had become the silent, passive, and incommunicado plaything of a monster and his brethren. Why Cavendish, her uncle and other men did it, she could not fathom, but transformed free young women into mindless dolls they did. She would never be a person again; her thoughts, ideas, even her looks did not matter to anyone. Along with this distress coursing through her now, they would be forever hidden behind that blank china mask. She now knew she existed only to serve as his elegant accessory.

As these realisations flooded over her, a new victim was shorn of her hair, masked and entombed forever beneath a ceramic shell.

And behind her own porcelain prison and hood, copious tears had dampened her face. Tears that would never be wiped away.

 

The story is continued in A Day in the Life: Dolly and Molly

An Artist’s Masterpiece: Book 3

Book 3

April 2047

Book 2

Chapter 1

When Emily awoke, it was unlike any time before. She was not in Great Ormond Street Hospital as she had been promised, or at least not that she could tell. The fine mouldings and decoration of her recovery room was gone, and now that she thought about it, so was the bed! Instead she felt her body tightly strapped down to a gurney positioned nearly upright. Her pointed feet weren’t supporting much of her weight but rested into something with a heel, as was necessary now. She couldn’t look down for the strap on her forehead, but when she tried to wiggle and feel her body for changes, she had the strangest feeling: freedom! Not from the obvious attachments but from her damned corsets, the neck restraints, the underwear that usually filled her. She couldn’t feel her arms so they must be pinned behind her, but just the feeling of cool air on her abdomen was enough to cry for joy, but unlike in the past, no tears came.

Actually looking around, she saw a new autonurse, all dressed in the greys of a lesser establishment, with the same doll face as her maid at home. She tried to call for assistance.

“…”

There was no noise. Actually, Emily hadn’t even moved her lips. She felt a numb tightness when she tried, and her tongue had shaped the sound, but no noise came from her mouth. Instead she heard a little wheezing from somewhere else. A great terror took Emily in its grips, and she shook, oh how she shook against the bonds of her upright prison, until she was surprised by a cool drip of liquid onto her monstrous breasts below her, and another. She looked up to the ceiling to see what could possibly be the source of this damn leak, before she realized that something about her mouth was very, very wrong. Her tongue felt off, shorter, but even then as she moved it around, her mouth felt tight, wet, smooth, and… ribbed. With great terror she explored further, finding no teeth, no gums, just a long circular open hole with which she now greeted the world. Her terror peaked, and even without her stays she collapsed into her supports, fainted.


When she awoke next she saw a familiar face. Doctor Eaton was standing there, addressing the nurse in a hushed tone. Emily bucked against the straps until he noticed. Sending it away, his business-like demeanor faded into the gentle tone he had always greeted her with. Only now did she start to realize this was not out of kindness, he was speaking to her quite like a friendly uncle does to his niece. With this realization she hated him, hated the system which would allow this to happen to a young girl not even past her 20th birthday. But that patronizing voice brought her back.

“…and so that is why we could not do all of this work in the main hospital wing. Some of this was only approved by the Royal Augmentation Auxiliary only last year and, frankly, we thought it too sensitive for the other patients. Now I wish you to brace yourself, dear.”

With that the doctor brought ‘round a full scale mirror for Emily to see herself, no not herself: something else. She didn’t know where to begin, and started hyperventilating and shaking until the doctor rested his hand on her bare shoulder and told her to stay calm. The sense of touch against her bare skin reminded her of her husband, and even through her seething distrust of both of them she felt a deep calm wash over her. She started from the top.

Her hair was gone. The long, brunette locks she had always struggled with as a child were shaved clean and her head was bare, smooth like the rest of her body. She was told that it wouldn’t grow back, but she would have new hair by the next day. Oddly enough, this fell flat compared to her next modification: her face. This was not her face. Blending into her smooth skin looked the same silky silicone skin that covered her genitalia, yet now it covered her whole visage. She tried to scream, nothing happened: she tried to shut her eyes tight, yet they blinked mercilessly, mindlessly: she tried to cry, now that she really deserved it, yet that was beyond her reach. Her face, like an artist’s depiction of her, was a numb mask with a blank expression, a button nose, and full, puffy lips held enticingly open by a jaw she could not close. A hint of a polite smile rested upon them to mask the tight, vulgar ‘o’ shape, and from them came a steady drip of saliva.

“That’s your own fault for moving your tongue around so much. We had to augment your salivary glands: your mouth doesn’t naturally lubricate like down below.”

She couldn’t smell but her taste was still there: her saliva tasted like when Humphrey had made her clean her own womanly juices off his prick. She looked at Eaton with a deep hate, but none of it showed, not a tear, not a sweat; and when she tried in futility to lash her vicious eloquence at him, all she heard were exasperated gasps from her neck. He nodded, almost understandingly, and gestured further down. In the lower middle of her elongated neck, lay a little false rose set into a tracheotomy, which fluttered as her breasts heaved up and down. They had bypassed her vocal cords, removed them completely for all she knew, for she couldn’t ask.

So long in her Lady’s’ attire, she had forgotten that she felt no restraint on her hands! She had to get out, strike this man, commit this sin for she was desperate. But as she silently dreamed of escape her shoulders merely twitched. For when Doctor Eaton had rested his hand on her bare shoulder, it was where her arm should have been. They were gone, not merely pinned behind her, but entirely replaced by a smooth contour and an exposed armpit that like the rest of her would never grow hair again. Emily’s tits blossomed out into the cool air as her only upper appendages, as she felt the drip of her sweet juices fall down periodically onto them.

“A fleur-de-bouche will help you there, dear, but I’m informed you’re already accustomed. Now for the final points, we fused your shoulder blades, collar bones, and spine so that with or without your stays you will hold your chest as proud as when your hands sat behind you. I assure you this will help with the weakness we reported last time you visited. Your health and comfort are our utmost priority.”

This last line was too rich, but once again all he received was a few gasps and a drip from her. In fact as she dissociated, the doll in the mirror looked like it wanted to suck him off in gratitude.


am01The next morning she received her hair, a platinum blonde wig that was glued to her smooth head. It wasn’t styled yet, but the bedtime curls that fell from her head made her want to rip it off. Her husband was scheduled to arrive at two, so about an hour beforehand Doctor Eaton came in to do finishing touches, and found her sitting, waiting. As her disproportionate behind splayed on the edge of the chaise lounge, she was busy looking at the bottom of her field of vision at the prominent, immovable, ruby red lips that covered her former face, and beyond that, her compressed cleavage rising and falling. She had tried to look down but found her free neck’s range of motion to be severely limited, perhaps just enough to nod in greeting.

The good doctor sat down next to her and she nearly flinched, but no sign remained on her appearance; her brow could not furrow. Without much ado (“Excuse me, dear.”) he pressed a finger to her temple and she heard a deep click in her head. Suddenly, her vision was limited, no not limited, locked would be a better word. She silently cried as control of her eyes was stolen from her. They came to rest focusing about 3 feet away directly forward, leaving most of the world in her blurry periphery. She had long given up the hope of university, but the thought that her ability to read her precious books could be taken away horrified her the most, for what would she have left? .

Emily blinked automatically, for its utility. She was now a doll.

Chapter 2

July 2049

Emily the doll stared mindlessly ahead, perched on the edge of her seat in the fine drawing room of the Hodgkinsons’ home, her gargantuan chest heaving up and down, each breath tugging on her two remaining wedding rings making her ever-sensitive nipples even sorer than they were before. Across from her sat Chastity and Hope Hodgkinson, the two daughters of the house. They both stared vacantly ahead, they both had heaving breasts, they both had minute waists, and they both were devoid of their arms. All three wore elaborate fleur-de-bouches in their mouths to stop the drool from exiting. All three had been modified into dolls.

Two automaids entered in their fineries, accompanied by a third pushing a cart, which carried their daily meals. In the corner of her locked vision she saw the two girls shift a bit in their place. Were they new to this, or perhaps even eager? Emily was neither. Upon the cart lay three clear rubber phalluses, revealing a core made of the finest looking nutritional mush this side of London. Her maid released the false flower in her mouth with an embroidered cloth placed below to prevent the discharge from falling onto her prominent chest and down her stays. Without further ado (for none was needed or offered), her attendant lodged the sizable feeding apparatus into her mouth. Her tongue and supplemental muscles went to work reflexively, slowly massaging out her food, and with nothing better to do but stare into empty space and guess which Hodgkinson doll would finish first, her thoughts drifted to the past…


When she had returned from the institute where her final batch of modifications had taken place, she was again presented at a birthday party, her twentieth. This time the party was bigger and grander than before; for this time Humphrey deemed her suitable to be presented to the world. She had sat there mindlessly staring into the mid-distance whilst the great and good of the Didcot area, all of Humphrey’s best friends and their wives and her family looked on. This time even her parents appeared shocked although they voiced only compliments. Only Branwell was unwavering: he was in awe of her new look. There was but one small saving grace: Anne was absent, being required at the university where, according to her mother, she was doing exceptionally well and expected to receive top marks for the first year of her Physics degree, the best student in her Cambridge college. Branwell, on the other hand, had only just scraped through his second year but knowing that her sufferings had made it easier for them to follow their dreams – well, for Anne at any rate – made it all a little easier to bear.

And after the party, her new life began. It differed from the former in that she was completely passive. She sat there, incommunicado, looking pretty and getting sexually frustrated though unable to relieve any urges herself. At this rate she even missed the ineffectual petting of her limp hands, but they were gone along with so much else. She tried to mentally think herself to an orgasm as she had read was possible once, but it never worked. And because she could not communicate any needs to anybody, she was treated as a doll, talked about when she was present, forgotten at times, mistreated. Not physically of course, why, the doctors had done that enough for a lifetime, but psychologically. It started with her brother who, visiting a week after the party (Branwell’s presence now became a semi-regular occurrence at Thornfield Hall) had taken her out into the garden, knelt her down and then, behind the greenhouses, whipped out his member and stuffed it into her mouth. Horrified that her own brother was doing this, basically committing the unthinkable sin of incest, even if it was only orally, she felt sickened to the very core of her being but could do nothing but placidly sit there and suck. She had, however, misread the signals and he laughed and said, “No, no, dearest sis, you misunderstand me! Sex between siblings can never be right; that’s the one threshold that even I won’t cross. No, I want to see how you cope with this!” And as he spoke, his waters began to trickle out – not rapidly because the kink of the situation had caused his tool to harden – and proceed unhindered down her throat, as she stared blankly into his bush.

She had no choice but to swallow and as she did he stroked her fake blonde hair and said, “Never in all my days did I think that they would be able to transform miserable, nagging Plain Jane Emily into this vision of feminine perfection! When Battersby proposed marrying you to turn you into a doll wife, father was apprehensive; it took me a good while to talk him ‘round. In fact, it was because I did that your new husband offered to pay for my university fees, a bonus if ever there was one, since the opportunities to put my end away in Oxford are manifold, far better than boring old Devon! But even I could not imagine they could do such a great job on you; you’re fucking brilliant with those enormous tits, no fucking arms and these brilliant lips and mouth – it’s like sticking me cock into a pussy on your face! Shit! You know what, I could have you suck me off and it wouldn’t bother me because I can’t even believe you are Emily; it doesn’t feel like incest. You, my square, nagging whore of a sister, have now fulfilled your destiny. Well done! I just wish he’d take Anne as well.”

At this moment Emily hated him more than she had ever hated anyone in her life. More than Humphrey, more than the soft-voiced Dr. Eaton. Branwell was truly evil and she prayed inwardly that the Lord would make him pay for his sins.

The same Lord that had seemingly abandoned her like Job.

Branwell’s was not the only bodily water she tasted these days either. In the bedroom her husband had changed. Whilst she had been in hospital, he too had undergone some sort of operation. To hear from his night-time boasting, they had sent his body into hormonal overdrive and amplified his glans’ sensory functions; a procedure that enabled him to increase his sexual performance markedly. The doctors had managed to accelerate his sperm production, for now he always had a copious load to deposit within her somewhere, in addition to a dramatic increase in energy so that he could engage in more couplings daily. Apparently they had been reluctant to perform it since it can affect the blood pressure and Humphrey’s was too high anyway, but he ordered them regardless and so far was not regretting it, spending every spare minute being pleasured by his unbelievably sensuous spouse. However, so tired was he after their exertions – and besides, she voiced no objections or oppositions – that rather than retire to the toilet, he would simply use her mouth as his urinal causing her to often feel uncomfortably full by the morning when the automaid came to take her to her “powder room mount”. Whatever the Great Ormond Auxiliary had done to her mouth, her sense of taste was not hindered at the slightest, and Emily noted dejectedly that she now preferred the times he would leave her with the lingering taste of semen in comparison to his acrid drink.

She went out more too. No longer ashamed of his plain wife, Humphrey now showed her off whenever he could, taking her to functions that he presided over and to visit his friends, many of whom shared the same tastes in women as he did.

Friends like the Hodgkinsons, whom she now went to visit with her husband every Tuesday. Alan Hodgkinson was a merchant banker in the city who had wed a girl named Clarice, whom he’d transformed into one of the very first living dolls back in 2030 and then renamed Cushions when the former model had begun to show signs of aging. Since then he’d supplemented her with a “companion”, a mute raven-haired doll whom he’d renamed Cuddles (no one had been told what her original name had been or where she had come from although the rumour was a local orphanage) and then, upon reaching their sixteenth birthdays, his two twin daughters had received the same treatment and were now due to be married off. As she sat there across from these two girls, Emily thanked God for the small mercies: in the two and a bit years since her final round of modifications Humphrey hadn’t yet decided to rename her or recruit a companion from the poor and dispossessed girls of the land. Her misery was hers alone which was to be thankful for.

As she mused, her husband and their host re-entered. He approached her, squeezed her mighty tits as if she would not be alerted of his presence otherwise, and then announced, “Darling, we have to return home I’m afraid: we’ve two special visitors coming to see us…”

Chapter 3

Emily did not go directly to the drawing room when she returned to Thornfield Hall. Instead she was taken to her room to change, since on the journey home Humphrey had decided to utilise her mouth to ease his tension and then sprayed his seed all over her face and jacket as he climaxed. So it was that her outfit was changed to a rather elaborate turquoise silk evening gown and matching fleur-de-bouche, and her fake face was freshened up by the automaid. Then she was led into the drawing room where the two guests were waiting.

And when Emily saw them, she almost fainted with shock.

The first was Branwell, no great surprise since he was a semi-regular visitor to Thornfield Hall these days, but the second was someone whom she had not seen in over three years.

And someone whom she hoped would never see her as she now was.

It was her beloved sister Anne.

At first Anne looked at her blankly, as if a stranger had walked into the room. And then Emily saw the painful dawn of realisation spread across her face. “Oh dear Lord!” she exclaimed, “Emily, what have they done to you?!”

The two sisters hugged, or at least, Anne wrapped her arms around Emily, weeping profusely. Emily longed to tell her that she was alright, that there was nothing to worry about, but, of course, she could not. She longed to bend down, to consolingly look her baby sister in the eye, but, alas, she could not.

Whilst the reunion was taking place, the automaids brought tea and when Anne was calm enough, they all seated themselves. Branwell, who had been smiling all the while, then turned to his elder sister and said, “Anne has been desperate to see you, Emily, ever since she completed her degree. She wanted to see you when she was studying but we denied it saying it would be a distraction. But that is no longer a problem, she has worked hard and gained herself a First for her efforts whilst you have been transformed from an ugly duckling into a beautiful swan and so it is congratulations all round!”

“It doesn’t matter, nothing matters, oh Emmie, what have they done to you!” moaned Anne.

“Of course,” continued Branwell, “now that Anne is no longer at university, that leaves our father and I with another issue, since she is back in our care and at a ripe age for marriage…”

At these words, Anne turned to her brother, her eyes burning with an anger that Emily had never before witnessed in her little sister. “Care? Care! You don’t know the meaning of the word you vile pervert, you dog, you wretch! Care? Did you care for Emmie here as you turned her into some sort of freak! You knew all along and you did nothing to save her, you sacrificed your own sister for a degree which you can’t even be bothered to complete!”

“Oh, I’ll get back on that next year,” replied Branwell lazily, still smirking. “The question now though, is what about you? Where shall we find you a husband, Anne dearest?”

It was the smirk that did it. The moment that she saw that evil smile, she realised. She knew and yet she was helpless to do anything about it. She longed to shout out, to warn her beloved sister and yet all she could do was sit there and mindlessly slurp the sweet drool that pooled behind her inflated flower.

“Husband? Husband! After I have seen what marriage has done to Emmie let me tell you brother dearest, I shall never, and I mean NEVER be getting married, especially to some perverted louse whom you have picked!”

“Branwell was rather afraid that you’d say that,” butted in Humphrey, “which is why we’ve invited you here for a family conference. So, what are you going to do, Anne? You can’t live on your brother’s largesse forever after all.”

“Do? I don’t know, I haven’t thought, but I am telling you that I shall never…”

“Shh, shh, dear, don’t get so worked up. Drink some of your tea and we can talk over your options.”

“Don’t drink the tea!” screamed Emily, which came out as only a faint hiss and the fluttering of the petals of her neck rose.

And, unhearing, Anne picked up the tea and took a sip. She quickly put it down and then rubbed at her eyes. “What the…” she muttered, before slumping in her seat.

Then Emily watched in silence as the autonurses entered to take her sister away to Great Ormond Street Hospital.

Book 4